Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Area 19 (formally Madison, IN)

Trixie flinched upon feeling wet sparks on her face. A gasp emitted her throat, her eyes shooting open. She registered the damp on the ceiling, the smell of grunge in the air - all reminding her of where she was. 

And turning her head, she saw the source of the sparks.

Vanessa had her fingers dipped into a glass of water, giving her an apologetic half-smile. “Sorry, just making sure you ain’t dead.” She didn't sound too apologetic, more like she was afraid of being told off.

Flecks of water. That’s what had brought her from her slumber. Trixie wanted to cuss her out no matter how tired she was. But how was she even this exhausted anyway? All she ever did was sleep. The only time she woke up was to eat, piss, let the others clean her wound - exciting stuff.

“Sleep.” Was all Trixie could muster.

“Yeah, I’ll let you have another hour, girl,” Vanessa pat Trixie on the wig, not that the Barbie could feel it anyway. “Dinner's gonna be delayed for another hour if Monique and Val keep arguing. Ah well.” She sighed, dejected. “It’s just spam. Nothing to get excited about.”

“Tired.” Trixie murmured, feeling her eyes becoming heavier.

Vanessa stood up, “Alright. I’m going,” she booped Trixie on the tip of her nose, “Later tater.”

As Vanessa left the room, Trixie felt the sweet relief wash over her. Nothing against Vanjie or anything. The dream she was just in called out to her.

Come to think of it, she couldn’t even remember what it was about anymore. Just something involving Brightwood.

Not a nightmare…

A dream about a certain someone.

And with that thought, a hand interlocked fingers with Trixie’s. She looked away from the door, and to the other side of the bed. A smile appeared on her face.

Every single damn time she saw that face, it never failed to take her right back to the beginning.

Boston…crashing into each other…the first hug…the ferris wheel…

“How are you feeling now, my Barbie bitch?” Katya stroked her thumb along Trixie’s knuckles.

She loved Katya’s pet names for her. Always so appealing to her aesthetic whilst also maintaining that whimsical vibe that was just so…so Katya . 

Trixie didn’t answer her question. Only hummed and slightly nodded her head.

Katya’s red smile faltered slightly. “I know…” she breathed out, “You feel like...you can’t relax. Because at any given moment, they could be dragging you someplace else.”

It was true. Yes, Trixie could sleep for hours. Fuck, she had to have broken some sort of record by now. But she felt no need to ever get used to her current setting. This had been her life since Brightwood - being carried around what felt like a whole state, forced to bear the pain of the stab wound in her back and ending up in some shitty safehouse that never satisfied the others.

Trixie stared at Katya’s shoulder. There was a red stain on the queen's blouse, a reminder of the stab wound she was also dealing with.

Katya must have caught her staring, because she continued, “Oh, but, what do I know, huh? I can get by with this,” she gestured to her shoulder. “You on the other hand, Barbara,” Katya gave her a sad smile, “You’re really really struggling to hold on.”

Trixie’s smile disappeared. “It’ll pass. I’ll get better.”

“You promise?” Katya cocked her head.

“Of course.” Trixie was the one to stroke Katya’s knuckles now.

Katya leaned down, planting a kiss on the queen’s temple.

Trixie smiled, just barely feeling it. But she appreciated that it happened anyway. “I’m gonna sleep now. Tell Vanessa to stop flicking water at me.”

Trixie only heard a hum in response from Katya, and she finally closed her eyes, begging every power in the world that sleep would take her over quickly.

The New Bern Correctional Facility, Area 12 (formally New Bern, NC)

Breathe in. Breathe out.

Katya repeat the words in her head. She needed to if she was going to stay strong for everyone.

The day hadn't even really started, and it was already a dreaded one. Everyone stood outside the prison, barely recovered from the previous night's battle.

The heaviest part of it all; they were only able to bring back one deceased queen.

They buried Manila just outside of the prison fencing, under the green grass…Fourteen stones not just representing her, but the other fallen queens too.

Fourteen sisters. All lost.

Raja sat in front of the grave, weeping silently with her face buried in her hands. 

Katya tore her eyes away, the scene being too much. Not that she'd find any peace in looking at the others. They were in the same state; Crying, holding each other, feeling lost.

She briefly looked at Adore, the queen standing with a pale face and clenched jaw. Her fist was held in a tight ball; how she was able to stand the pain from when Haynes stamped on it was beyond Katya.

Adore looked at Katya a brief moment, before glancing over to the Brightwood queens. Katya's gaze followed.

None of them cried, but Katya knew those faces; survivor's guilt. And the queen who felt it the strongest was Blair. The queen was devastated, no doubt wishing she could have done a little more for Manilla.

Oh, how Katya just wanted to grab Blair by the shoulders and tell her it wasn’t her fault. She did everything she could.

She looked away again, seeing Alaska standing with Phi Phi and Aquaria. The rings around her eyes screamed exhaustion and Katya could have nursed her to sleep right then and there.

Alaska caught her looking. She gave Aquaria a reassuring hug before stepping away, slowly approaching the Russian.

Katya offered a sad half smile to Alaska as the queen now stood at her side. She held Alaska's hand gently, the torn off nails had finally been treated and wrapped up. Bandages wrapped her arms and body, covered by her clothes. 

She was hiding the pain she was in, guilt telling her this wasn't the right moment to show it. 

Katya leaned over and kissed her on the cheek, right where another cut lingered.

Her attention was then drawn back to Raja. The queen stood up and joined the others, wiping the last of her tears from her eyes. 

That's when Adore stepped forward, the commander of her army, ready to address the remaining soldiers.

She cast a glance at the grave, brows furrowed as the faces of the fallen queens flashed in her brain. Never in a million years did she imagine they'd lose Chad - The one who mothered these queens long before she arrived.

And Violet, her fellow council member, the one with all the witty comments.

And Manila…Adore's Area 31 sister.

She held back her tears, needing to be strong. And turning to her army…

"If it weren't for all of you, yesterday couldn't have been possible. Saint Raphael's Rehabilitation Centre would still be standing if it wasn't for the effort of this army. Many people are free because of you . And for that, I thank each and everyone of you."

Adore's eyes scanned the whole crowd, hoping her words would ignite some kind of hope in them.

She gulped as she continued. "But, we’re all here to say goodbye to our sisters. Queens who decided enough was enough and that they'd fight for what was right." Her voice cracked and she cleared her throat. "And we will never forget their bravery and their honour...We will never forget...Ever. And we will keep their memory alive in continuing this fight. Because we have won the battle. But we have yet to slay the war. 

"This is going to be a long…and difficult journey for all of us. But we will keep fighting until our voices are heard. And we will not stop."

Adore spoke with great authority, the anger and frustration boiling her blood. 

She wasn't the only one to feel it. 

Enough was enough.

She sighed through her nose, trying to ease this rage and dread coursing through her. As her shoulders dropped, she murmured a pitiful, "thank you", concluding her words.

She moved back towards the crowd, as the queens began to disperse. Some moved to Manila's grave, some broke off into smaller groups while others went back inside. 

But Bianca still stood there at the front of the crowd. She wrapped her arms around Adore, holding her gently so as to not cause her aching body any more pain.

Adore fingers caressed the back of Bianca's neck. "This has to stop," she whispered.

"It will. Just...you've got a long way ahead of you." Bianca replied quietly. 

The two pulled away and Bianca kissed Adore on the cheek. "Come on. Let's get you an ice pack. I bet your back is crying for it."

"Yeah, man." Adore laughed softly as they went to move towards the building.

"Adore?"

The queen whirled around upon hearing her name. She saw it was Katya, looking indecisive on whether to approach or not. 

"Do you have a second?" Katya's brows furrowed.

Adore really just wanted to go inside, practically hearing the ice pack calling her name. But…the way Katya was looking at her, so much urgency…She couldn't bring herself to say no.

Soo she turned to Bianca and put a hand on her shoulder. "I'll meet you in the kitchen."

"No fighting." Bianca said quietly.

Adore gave a small smile before letting Bianca make her way inside. 

Katya was sparking up a cigarette, and now Adore wanted one too. But after the last few weeks, it would be the tiniest bit cheeky to ask for one. Fuck, it was a miracle Katya even summoned. "What's up?" Adore asked.

"I just wanted to say thank you for reclaiming your title." Katya exhaled a cloud of smoke, fidgeting with her hands and fingers, something that didn't go unnoticed by Adore.

"...You're welcome, I guess." Adore glanced at Katya's hands before looking back up.

"You want a smoke?" Katya asked.

Fuck, yes! "Yeah, sure."

Katya nodded, taking another drag of her own as she offered the box to Adore. Her hand was shaking.

Adore's brows furrowed as she took one of the cigarettes. "You okay?"

Katya immediately broke down, her face scrunching up as tears started pouring. "No, I'm not okay." Already, her eyes were bloodshot, lowering her face to hide away as she put her cigarettes away.

Adore's eyes widened, unsure of what to do. "D-Do you wanna talk, or something?" She glanced around to see a few eyes on her.

"It's just all so fucking sad. I'm just so...overwhelmed. I want to ask everyone if they're okay but I know they're not okay because their friends aren't coming back so I feel so useless." Katya rambled. "I want to just tell them all that everything's gonna be fine but I don't know if that's true so I don't want to - -"

Adore grabbed Katya by the shoulder. "Okay - Okay. Calm down or everybodies gonna think I did something to you." She whispered, glancing around once more. Looking back to Katya, she offered her own cigarette to her. "Here. Just relax."

Katya ignored Adore's cigarette but smoked her own. After breathing out a long stream of smoke, she took a deep breath in, and breathed out. "Okay...Sorry. I just needed to get that out." She wiped her eyes, letting out a quick laugh which was also a cry. She needed to stop this. 

Adore released her shoulder. "You good?"

"Yeah." Katya nodded, taking one last breather before letting out another pitiful laugh. "God, I must look like a mess."

"No, you just look…" Adore paused, hot as usual , "...like Katya."

"So...a mess?" Katya laughed again. "I'm just...I'm just…so fucking happy that you took back your title."

Adore's brows furrowed. "Really? You're crying 'cause of that ?"

Katya nodded. "Well...partially. Everything's still really sad, but I'm really happy for you too."

Adore only stared in shock, words unable to surface.

Katya took in her expression. "What, is there a bee near my head?" She cautiously looked around.

"What? No." Adore face palmed. "I just...didn't realise how happy that could make someone feel."

"Yeah, well," Katya sniffed, "don't change your mind, please."

"I won't." Adore shifted on her heels. She looked around, finding no one was looking in their direction anymore. She found her gaze landing on Raja, and the group of queens surrounding her. The queen was sobbing at Manila's grave again.

"I can't believe Manila's gone." Adore stated, crossing her arms over her chest.

Katya nodded slowly. She hadn't really given herself the chance to know Manila personally. But when working with her on the practice ground, she knew that was a tough ass bitch. And Katya knew she fought her hardest, right up until the end.

"Raja's devastated. I just wanna…walk up to her and hug her for however long she needs." Katya expressed. "I mean, I wanna do that for everyone . I just wanna be the shoulder to cry on for the day." She looked at Adore for some kind of agreement. "But, I also don't know if I could even handle all of that."

Adore nodded, glancing to her for a moment. “I know. And…the worst part is…" she paused, clenching her fists before she spoke again, “this is only gonna get tougher. What we need to do now is get out there and build the army. And hopefully see double the amount that we lost.”

“Way more than double actually.” Katya pointed out.

“Exactly. And we’re gonna need more council members too. I’m thinking of asking Aquaria. Girl really did a good job on the field yesterday, apparently.”

"Sounds about right," Katya threw her cigarette to the ground and stamped on it, "And...uh...I was wondering…if it wasn't a lot to ask…if I could possibly have a spot on the council too."

Adore looked at her from the side. "I don't see why not." She shrugged. “Guess, I need the best of the best if we’re gonna get fucking Cinereal.”

And Katya's mouth hung open. "Wh-Wha'…Really? Even after…" but she didn't finish the sentence. Just seeing the half smile that appeared on Adore's mouth made her stop. Before she could freak out, she maintained her previously chill appearance. "Thank you. That means a lot. Like…really."

Even though everything was at its worst, Adore couldn't help but love this. Finally, the two were on a level she never thought she'd ever reach. Her smile grew. "No problem."

"Awesome.” Katya still struggled to contain her emotions. “Anyway, you better get back inside. You don't want your wife to think I've got you in a chokehold."

Adore raised her brows. "That's actually a good point." She put out her own cigarette and made her way towards the building. And only when she was a few feet away did another thought occur in her mind. So she whirled back around. "And…Katya?"

Katya looked away from the new cigarette she was sparking up. "Yes?"

"Thank you…for saving my life." Adore said.

And Katya's eyes lit up again. "Don't mention it."

Adore nodded her head, the smile still on her face. And with that, she made her way inside the prison.

Bianca waited patiently for Adore in the kitchen, arms folded across her chest as she watched the team argue. Now that Jasmine and Ongina were the only kitchen crew left, they had to bring on some new members. And they found them in Willam, Courtney, Detox, Bendelacreme and Shangela.

And because they weren't used to working together, it was a disaster.

“Courtney, let the water boil for a bit before putting in the carrots.” Ongina, the new 'head chef', sighed and put a hand on her hip. Bianca could just hear the crack in her voice, like she didn’t want to tell anyone off. Not like she didn’t have enough on her mind anyway.

“But why? There isn't much difference in the way I'm already doing it.” Courtney pointed to the pot, having put the carrots in first and then added the water.

“There is a difference. You put the water in first, add salt and then when it's boiling, add the carrots.” Ongina explained.

“But if I add the salt before it's even hot, it'll cook slower.” Courtney protested.

“We're slow cooking everything anyway.” Ongina continued. “We wanna be finished at like 5-ish. It's only 2.”

The only queens who weren't caught up in the drama were Shangela and Dela. The two washed and dried dishes as the cooking process went on, and they couldn't have regretted their choice in volunteering more.

Bianca stood by them, leaning on the counter and still waiting for Adore. She debated on sticking it out for another while. But the more bitching went on, the sooner she realised she had enough. She scoffed aloud. “I'm not even waiting anymore. I don't know how you can even listen to all this whining.” She went to the walk-in freezer, Dela holding it open with the fear that it closed by itself. Not that it ever did that anyway. And even if it did, there was someone there to free her. Sort of irrational fear, but also very rational.

Bianca emerged with a pack of frozen peas, and stormed towards the door. Before leaving she gave the queens a once over, “you're all collectively the reason why people don't wanna repopulate.”

Shangela breathed a laugh out through her nose, before looking back to the plate she was drying. 

Dela appreciated Biancw. No matter how many insults and snide remarks she came out with, it would never grow old. Living back in the aquarium in Area 31, it was always a holler when Bianca was cracking jokes non-stop, and breaking up fights by calling everyone out. Fuck, how Dela missed those days - feeling safe and hidden away from the big bad world.

But here she was, surrounded by angry, bitter, grieving queens. Would she do anything to be back at the aquarium? Of course, she would.

Speaking of grieving queens, she cast a glance at Shangela, the queen seeming to just get on with things. But the squinted eyes and dark circles said otherwise. Her shoulders were raised and when she wasn't drying dishes, she'd play with her hands. 

Dela wasn't sure what the queen was actually feeling. So she finished washing the dishes, grabbing another drying cloth and got to work. Dela picked up a fork and began drying, catching Shangela's eye for a brief moment. The Seattle queen smiled and she received one back. 

And they stood in silence for a few moments before Dela finally spoke.

"Hey, so uh..." Dela started, turning to look at her. "Are you okay?"

“Hm? Oh, yeah. I'm fine, honey. I'm fine .” Shangela's smile was now wide, too wide. Dela could almost see the corner of her mouth twitch as she turned away.

And the Seattle queen lifted another utensil, averting her eyes away from Shangela. She knew she should just leave it be. But she also couldn't talk herself out of saying something else. “Are you sure? I...Don't take this the wrong way, but you look like shit.”

Shangela practically whirled around, her eyes wide. And Dela panicked.

“I mean - - Emotionally. You just look very...” She squeezed her eyes together, trying her hardest to think of the right words. “Okay, I'm sorry. Th-that sounded ruder than I expected it to,” she stammered, “I just think...you look very, very sad.”

How was that any better? If Dela could step out of her own body, she would. And she would very much enjoy kicking herself in the shin too. 

Shangela's eyes shifted, looking to the sink. She opened her mouth for a brief moment before it snapped shut again. 

Dela could see her eyes now glimmering, and she couldn't have felt more guilty.

“Oh, God. I'm sorry.” Dela put the drying cloth down and put a hand on Shangela's shoulder.

The queen only flinched and spoke through a whisper, “No, don't. I don't want them looking over here.”

“Sorry.” Dela replied also through a whisper. God, she was a dick. 

Of course, Shangela didn’t want any attention. Yeah, they were all in this together. But being one of the queens who lost someone close, it brought…so much coddling, all the reassuring words, to the point it was all so claustrophobic. It was all in good nature of course, but it just reminded her of it all…

Alyssa - the image of her lying there on the ground, blood pouring from her neck.

Shangela dabbed the outer corner of her eyes with her pinky, before fanning away any tears that threatened to fall. “I'm just...trying to get by. I know she wouldn't want me to be upset.” Shangela sniffed before resuming her duty.

Dela also picked up her own cloth, “Well, I just want you to know that if you wanna talk about anything, I'm all ears.”

“That's really sweet, baby. Don't worry. If I need a shoulder to cry on, you'll be my first choice.” Shangela's smile wavered slightly.

Dela wasn’t sure if Shangela was just being nice or not, surely the first person she’d go to would be either Laganja or Tatianna, the queens who shared in her pain. But she returned the smile before they both became distracted by more arguing.

“Willam, are you crazy?” Jasmine bellowed in front of the stove, bringing the heat of the rice down to a lower temperature. Water spat out from the pot, dotting her skin with stinging burns. “Why do you have this up to the highest heat?”

Willam walked right up to Jasmine, going to turn the knob back up. “Because the fucking instructions say so, you fucking idiot!”

“ I'm the idiot? No, girl, you are. Everybody knows the instructions are bullshit. We slow cook and that's it.” Jasmine slapped Willam's hand away.

The two continued their fight, and Dela rolled her eyes. Looking back at Shangela, she said quietly, “By the way, I actually think you look really pretty today.”

Shangela paused in her drying. She lifted her eyes to Dela's, seeing the queen looking right back at her. “Asides from looking like shit?” She raised a brow.

Dela winced, “I didn't mean - -”

“I know you didn't, honey. I'm just fucking with you.” Shangela smirked. “You're really sweet, Dela.”

Dela blushed through her smile. The two leaned against the work surface, shoulders practically touching, as they watched the other queens arguing over plastic ladles now.

The pack of frozen peas hadn't helped much, and neither did Bianca’s kisses. Adore's torso still ached, so she learned to accept the pain wouldn't go away any time soon. So, instead of laying around whining about it, she spent the rest of her day being the best leader she could - making sure to check on everyone.

It was currently Cracker's turn to be graced with her presence, and Adore felt nervous. Cracker was really not in a good place. Adore could tell just by looking at her. She was wrapped up in her blanket, just facing the ceiling of her cell, deep in thought. Black rings circled her bloodshot eyes and her skin was pale.

Adore could have just left Cracker there, knowing the queen would much rather be alone. But she just…couldn't. Grief was hollowing this queen out, and Adore refused to let it take over Cracker's whole being. So she invited her for a cigarette. 

Cracker groaned. But she didn't say no either. And in true Cracker fashion, the queen wanted to do it inside. But Adore successfully convinced her to leave for some fresh air. Fuck, she could do with it.

On the way to the exit, Adore realised she forgot her cigarettes, having not prepared for this. Luckily, Cracker had a spare. In fact, she had a never ending supply to spare.

“Where did you get all of the cigarettes anyway, man?” Adore took a cigarette from Cracker as they passed through the communal.

“The store in the main area. The dispenser was full of them.” Cracker answered.

“Girl, we could literally use these to trade with other groups. You know how much ammo we could get for just one pack?” Adore suggested.

Cracker didn't seem as intrigued. “Or we could just smoke them ourselves?”

Adore gave in and shrugged. “Yeah, we could .”

"Call me a bitter old cunt," Miz Cracker said as they both came to the exit, "But cigarettes are the only thing that makes me feel happy right now."

Adore didn't know what to say. She could say, ‘don't worry everything will get better’. Then again, she didn't know that for sure. Was giving Cracker false hope really the best thing to do right now? ‘Let’s look on the brightside’, was another possibility.

No, not that either. She knew it was just a thinly-veiled way of saying 'hey, lighten the fuck up.'

Before Adore opened the door, she looked at Cracker with the brightest smile she could manage. “You want a hug?”

Cracker glared at Adore with those black-ringed eyes. “No, I wanna die...”

Adore's smile dropped, her cheeks flushing from the failed attempt at making the queen feel better. She decided she'd just keep quiet unless Cracker said anything directly to her. 

Opening the door and they both stepped outside.

“Need a light?” Cracker was quick in withdrawing her lighter. And before she even had a chance to spark up, her forehead furrowed at the scene before them.

Adore looked to where Cracker's gaze was set. Bob was clearing the back of her van of any useless items, such as the belongings of her team, dirty makeup wipes, empty water bottles, etc.

Bob looked guilty when she noticed the two queens. And Cracker knew this wasn’t just some spring cleaning.

“The fuck?” Cracker uttered. She inched closer to the van. Adore was only a few steps behind her.

“I'm just…you know, making space.” Bob shrugged, hesitant to continue speaking. “I just…I'll need to find us some new recruits is all.” She gathered up empty lip stick tubes, avoiding any eye contact. “And, I don't know, maybe find a bigger van.”

“You're leaving?” Adore's brows joined.

Bob finally looked at them, dusting her hands before leaning against the door. “Just for a few days. I'll be back soon enough.”

Adore nodded her head.

Cracker, on the other hand, looked away briefly, her jaw tightening. It was as if she was debating whether to say what was on her mind or not. Looking back at Bob, she folded her arms across her chest and raised a brow. “Okay, well…can I come?”

Bob held back the urge to sigh. “Look, I'd rather you stay here. That way, I'll know you're safe.”

Cracker's brows crossed. “You'll know I'm safe if I'm right there with you.”

“ Cracker ...” Bob groaned the name, “Look, baby, it's dangerous out on the road.”

“Bob, please,” Cracker let out a snarky laugh, “Don't call me baby. I'm older than you.”

Bob licked her teeth behind sealed lips. “By, what? Two years. I don't care. You're still my daughter. And you're staying.”

Adore felt uncomfortable in this rising tension. Her gaze shifted between the two, feeling the need to step in and say at least something. “Okay, look - -”

“Great! Okay, so, you're leaving when I need you the most.” Cracker interrupted, unfolding her arms and throwing a hand in the air. “Really becoming a habit for you, isn’t it. This whole abandoning your family thing.”

Bob scowled. “Girl, don’t try and make me feel bad. You've survived without me here before. You can do it again .”

“Yeah. Well, that's because Monét was here.” Cracker rebuked.

Ouch. Even Adore felt the sting of that one. Her shoulders tensed. Before either Cracker or Bob could say anything else, she put a hand on the blonde queen's shoulder. “Maybe we could smoke later?”

Cracker glanced at her for a brief moment, as if she had forgotten Adore was even there. She shrugged it off and looked again at Bob with such disdain. “Even when I left New York, you…y-you literally didn’t even come after me. But Monét…she did. She was there for me.” Cracker paused, her hands trembling, “You know, she was more a mother to me than you've ever been.”

It was a stab in the heart. Those ice cold words. Bob's throat clenched, her spirits falling as she maintained eye contact with Cracker. The blonde's eyes were now glistening, but Bob looked away.

Cracker blinked away the tears surfacing, she wouldn't let them see her cry. She wasn't weak. She didn't need her drag mother there anyway. She was a big girl. She could look after herself. So she cast a glance at Adore, the younger queen beyond uncomfortable now.

The blonde queen practically forced the lighter into Adore’s hand before storming inside, making sniffling sounds as she moved.

Adore suddenly felt cold. She wrapped her arms around herself, eyes fixated on the ground. She just couldn't comprehend what had happened.

Wow. Was that how everyone else felt when she screamed her lungs off at Katya?

“So, yeah. I'll be back.” Bob shut the back doors to the van. “I don't know when. But you don't have to worry.”

“I...Are you...” Adore stammered, tucking a strand of black hair behind her ear, “Shouldn't you…go talk to her?”

Bob was just about to get into the drivers seat, when she stopped. Standing with her back to Adore, her shoulders dropped, like she wanted nothing to do with what just happened. “I've known that bitch for a long time. And she really is as salty as a cracker. She'll need at least a week before she's relaxed.”

Adore blinked a few times. “So...stay away from her?”

Bob turned to face Adore now, standing tall once again, as if she gave zero fucks. But the younger queen knew she was not okay. “You can check on her. But don't ask if she's okay. She'll think you're babying her. Just...discreetly keep an eye on her. No talking. Just discreet watching.”

“Oh...Okay.” Adore nodded.

Bob also nodded. And she then turned back around, ready to get into the van.

“Bob.” Adore addressed her once more.

“Yeah?” Bob looked over her shoulder.

“I really appreciate all of this.” Adore answered.

And Adore couldn’t find words for it - Bob’s facial expression. It was a smile, but not a smile smile. As if she really didn’t want to leave, but knew the prison needed it.

Bob nodded goodbye and finally got in the van. And Adore only went back inside when she lost sight of the van driving away.

Kandy winced as she slapped the side of the computer screen with her bandaged hand again.

April, sitting next to her, tutted. "Girl, you're only gonna fuck up your hand even more."

"It's not my fault the computer’s being annoying." She glanced to the corner of the screen, seeing the internet signal hadn't gotten any better.

April sighed, crossing her arms and she leaned back in her chair. She let her eyes wander around the library, memories of the moment Kandy injured her hand during the battle coming back. As soon as the guard had cracked his gun against her wrist, knocking her own weapon away from her grasp, April had felt a rage so intense. And, fuck, did she get that bastard back. No one hurt her girl and got away with it.

"What the fuck is this?" Kandy scrolled to an unknown app. Clicking into it, it loaded immediately. Right as she was going to comment on how slow Google was taking to load, she was greeted with what looked to be a chat room. She clicked into certain chat logs, finding many pictures of prisoners, sitting exactly where she was, eyeing up the camera. "Well, looks like some of the guys were sneaking around."

April looked back at the screen, seeing a prisoner with his shirt lifted, showing off his perfectly chiselled body and tattoos. "Oh, damn. Some of these boys were cute."

"Yeah, and look at the chat." Kandy's eyes scrolled through the messages. "This is erotic fiction, girl."

"Okay, can we try and get Google to load first and then we can explore this shit later?" April leaned forward again, resting her head in her hand. "Wait, what are you doing again?"

Clicking into Google chrome, Kandy fist pumped the air as it loaded successfully. "Yes! Okay, let's see." She searched 'Saint Raphael'. And April couldn't help but feel a pit in her stomach. She wanted to just forget about it, and focus on the now.

Kandy read the title of the first article that popped up, and with a gasp, she clicked into it. "'Terrorist attack claims hundreds of lives'? That's seriously what they're calling it?"

April looked at the screen, and then back at Kandy. "You're surprised?"

Photographed was the centre, well what was left of it. There was debris everywhere, some small fires also. Kandy scrolled further down and began reading the text.

" ...attack on Saint Raphael's Rehabilitation centre...many workers murdered…families devastated… " Kandy skimmed the article, her eyes following her finger along the lines. "Girl, I'm about to freak out."

April was also now greatly interested in what the press had to say "... the only survivor described the event as something out of a nightmare. '" April read aloud. "The onesided-ness, girl. I can't."

Kandy was livid. "We gotta tell Adore."

"Why? That won't make a difference." April raised a brow.

"Yeah. But I know how we can ." Kandy stressed.

April had no idea what Kandy was alluding to, but nodded her head as if she understood fully. "You wanna go now?"

Kandy turned her lip up in disagreement. "Nah." She looked back to the screen, closing down the article and clicking into the chat room. "Lets see what these boys have been saying." Kandy smirked as she clicked into cuntsmasher85 's chat. 

Upon entering the room, Aquaria couldn't help but pause for a moment as she observed her surroundings. The tables had been pushed together, three rows running the length of the room. Aquaria likened it to a sort of mead hall with an army of soldiers who, after a long and trying battle, were sitting down for a celebratory feast and drinks. This togetherness was much needed, just to be surrounded by friends and sisters. Some ate in silence, while others were their usual loud and lively selves.

The young queen knew she looked odd, just standing there observing. Her eyes scanned for somewhere to sit, searching for one queen in particular. But her best friend was one of the few queens absent. Aquaria debated in searching for Cracker. If she wasn't here in the communal room, then she clearly wanted more time alone. Or maybe shit was just uncomfortable what with the last conversation they had, that being the one on Saint Raphael's grounds.

Or, maybe it was as simple as her making her way to the communal area.

Fuck, this debating only had Aquaria stand in the doorway like an idiot for longer. She snapped out of her daze and went for the closest free seat. Two new queens sat opposite. Aquaria remembered hearing their names - Aja and Farrah. Which one was which? She had no idea.

There was an empty plate of food there. At first she thought maybe the seat was already taken, but it was clear the queen had finished eating and just left their dish there. Hopefully they wouldn't mind if she took their spot. There were plenty of other seats after all, and she wanted to get to know Aja and Farrah. They looked to be in her age range. And that might have been refreshing.

She took the free seat, the purple haired queen immediately seeming to have a problem with this. Her lip turned upward and eyes widened. “The fuck, blondie. I didn't think you'd be rushing to get back here.”

Aquaria folded her arms across the table, a brow raising. “What do you mean?”

Just as the queen was going to answer, the pink haired one stopped her from speaking, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Wrong queen, Aja.”

Aja seemed puzzled for a moment before glancing back at Aquaria and realising her mistake. “Oh, shit. Yeah. Sorry, sis.”

Farrah took a sip of what seemed to be red wine, which was probably some cheap shit from Jasmine's stash. “Yeah, we sat across from this one queen who looked just like you. She barely spoke a word. Like, she seemed mad, girl.”

Farrah took another drink, while Aquaria noted they were obviously talking about Cracker.

“We were just tryna be nice, but she just got up and left the building,” Aja said.

Aquaria made a silent “ah” sound with her mouth, knowing her friend was probably just outside smoking her lungs out.

“No. I was trying to be nice.” Farrah pointed to herself. “You on the other hand...”

Farrah flipped her hair over her shoulder.

“Bitch, I was nice.” Aja countered.

“Really? I wouldn't say asking someone 'You a mute or just rude' is the best introduction tactic.” Farrah rolled her eyes.

“Just being honest. I wasn't trying to be mean or anything, girl.” Aja threw her hands up in defence.

The queens turned their attention back to Aquaria now. The blonde queen wanted to interject somewhere during their conversation, and now that they were silent, she spoke up again. “Yeah, that's Miz Cracker. She's just...having a hard time after last night...” Aquaria paused, debating on whether she should continue. And say what? Because she watched her best friend being brutally murdered and then held her in her arms knowing she will never get the chance to again. Oh, and not to mention, she would have preferred to stay behind and perish in the explosion but I wouldn't let her do that because I'm selfish and can't go on without my best friend and now she's probably avoiding me because of my selfishness. Yeah, Aquaria couldn't just offload that on to them.

“That's what I thought.” Farrah replied, grimacing as Aja made grabbing motions for the wine glass. She handed it over much to Aja's delight and continued. “We're really sorry for what happened last night. I mean, we're thankful too. But it's sad knowing...the loss...”

Farrah struggled as she tried to offer her sympathies. Aquaria gave a sad half smile, appreciating her efforts. “Don't worry about it.” The smile started to fade. “We all knew what was at stake.”

Aja held the wine in both hands, her thumb stroking up and down the cold glass. She blinked a few times before speaking. “Well, at least know that if you bitches ever need a favour, we got you.”

“Thanks.” Aquaria said softly, going silent as Farrah and Aja started a discussion on the food – how it was the best meal they had in a long time. Aquaria disagreed but remained silent and only listened.

More queens had entered the room, including Katya. She was starving, having lost the will to eat during the day. But the more her stomach cried and growled at her, she knew something had to fill it. Her eyes scanned the room for Alaska. And when they finally landed on her, Katya felt her insides tighten as Kameron sat opposite her. What the fuck are they talking about?

Kameron caught Katya's eye, and immediately stopped what she was saying. They had to be talking shit. This was it. Kameron was going to fuck everything up.

Alaska looked around too, those doe-like eyes fluttering their lashes, and a smile spread from cheek to cheek. Katya's stomach churned, unsure now if she was anxious or totally fucking infatuated with the goddess that was Alaska. The taller queen approached her while Kameron stayed behind. "Speak of the devil."

Fuck! Katya's body tensed, as Alaska hugged her. "What? What do you mean?"

"Just talking about how much of a dirty whore you are." Alaska spoke into Katya's ear with a breathy whisper.

Katya could hear the smirk, but couldn't tell its nature. She held back the urge to vomit, feeling like she should just tell her that what she had with Kameron was nothing compared to what she shared with Alaska. Or maybe if she started crying, all would immediately be forgiven. But all she managed was, "I'm a...she...-what?"

Alaska finally pulled away and chuckled. "Relax. I'm just kidding.” She stared at her, the smile still on her face, yet there was the hint of worry. She moved her hands from the back of Katya's neck, rubbing her shoulders. “We were just talking about last night. How I knew you'd come for me."

And within seconds, Katya felt the relief wash over her. For her it was the most refreshing feeling ever. "Oh, thank you, Jesus." Katya noted Alaska's brows crossing. “Not that...I would imagine you'd be talking shit. I just...hope I'm not doing a shitty job of being your girlfriend.”

“Trust me. If you were, you'd know.” Alaska teased, finally letting go of Katya's shoulders. “Have you eaten today?”

Katya blushed, feeling the need to call Alaska 'wifey'. “Not yet. I'm fucking starving though.” She paused as her eyes drifted to the cut on Alaska's cheek. Instinctively, she reached a hand up, and stroked her thumb against it. If she spoke of it, she knew Alaska would say it's only a cut. But to Katya, it wasn't just a cut. 

It was a reminder that she could have lost her. She couldn't let that happen. No. Absolutely not. Not after Trixie.

And Katya tensed. Fuck. She hadn't thought about Trixie in so long. Yet she shouldn't have been so surprised. The time to move on had passed, and maybe she was actually getting there with that. But the name appearing in her thought process, it just...took her by surprise...

Katya only then realised how weird she must have looked in that moment. While in her train of thought, it was as if she had lost all her senses and forgotten where she was. She probably stood there, staring into Alaska's eyes with great intensity and sadness because the taller queen now looked concerned. Katya didn't compare this concern to that of a dog owner worrying over her sick pet, but a parent who had just come across their teenager's weird internet search history.

“Sorry.” Katya shook herself out of her daze.

Alaska took her hand. “Come on. Let's sit down.”

Katya was glad to follow...until she saw Alaska was turning to move towards the table Kameron was sitting at. She stopped dead in her tracks, and Alaska looked around, surely ready to question. “Ugh...” her eyes looked away from Alaska's and glanced around. Thankfully, she noticed Laganja sitting alone. “How about we sit with Laganja?”

Katya felt bad for using Laganja's loneliness to her benefit at that moment, but she was thrilled when Alaska gladly agreed.

And turning, Katya's body collided with someone else's. "Sorry! So sorry!"

"You will be sorry," Adore's voice lowered, allowing herself a few delightful seconds to take in the panic settling on Katya's face. And then she cackled.

"Fuck you, cunt. I thought you were serious," Katya knocked Adore in the shoulder as she passed her by, the bemused Alaska giggling as she followed.

"Look. I had to, okay?" Adore held her hands up in defence as she joined the two. Sitting down next to Laganja, Adore put her hand on the queen's shoulder. "How are you feeling, girl?"

The grieving queen couldn't even meet her eye. "Like shit." She blinked, a single tear rolling down her face. Laganja was surprised she even managed one, having cried non-stop since Raphael's. Her shoulder ached and so did her heart.

"You wanna talk about it, 'Ganja?" Alaska placed her hand over Laganja's. 

The weeping queen nodded. "It just…it fucking sucks. I didn't - -" she gasped, her crying threatening to intensify, "I d-didn't get to tell her I'm trans." With that, she crumbled, hiding her face in her hand, the other still holding Alaska's. 

Adore wrapped her arm around Laganja's shoulder, pulling her closer. "It's okay. I'm sure she knew."

"Yeah, Motherly instinct," Alaska added, stroking the queen's hand with her thumb.

Katya knew she should have said something, after all, she was fairly close with Laganja. But my thoughts were racing.

She knew she couldn't ignore Kameron forever. Yeah, she was sort of close with the queen back in Brightwood. But she hadn't gotten to know Kameron completely. She couldn't be sure if the queen would be petty enough to ruin what she had with Alaska.

Katya could already picture it, Kameron standing there with Alaska, arms folded against her chest as they stared at her from afar. “ You know we spent weeks making ravenous love to eachother but then she ditched me for her bestfriend, right?” And how Alaska's face would crumble with heartache.

Therefore, Katya came to the conclusion that at some point, she should be an adult about the situation, walk right up to Kameron, and warn her that if she ever told Alaska about their own fling and how and why it ended, then...then...she'd tell everyone she has bad breath in the morning.

Dinner time really had become something like a celebratory post-battle meal now that Jasmine had brought out the alcohol. A lot of the queens were drunk. 

Adore had a beer in hand, yet was still confused. She had no idea it would come to this. Surely alcohol was a terrible idea considering the previous night's events. And not to mention the radio had been added to the mix. The sound of Bob's Broadcast echoed through the room as What's Up by 4 Non Blondes played. She found the whole thing bizarre. Yet actively participated.

She took a long swig from the bottle, and wiped her mouth dry. She looked around at her people and sang quietly to herself, “ And so I cry sometimes when I'm lying in bed just to get it all out what's in my head ...”

“Better go easy on the alcohol this time. Let's not expose ourselves to everyone again.” Bianca jested beside her.

Adore gave her a side glance. “I'll go easy on the alcohol if you go easy on the xanax.”

Fuck, Bianca hadn't expected that one. Adore quite enjoyed the bewilderment on the queen's face.

“You're a little cunt.” Bianca shook her head, taking the beer bottle from Adore and taking a drink.

Adore's mind took her back to when she was stuck on that rusty ass ladder leading to Raphael’s roof. When Bianca had started to climb back down in order to distract the guards, the hint of a coy smile on the queen's face as she had descended. Like she knew exactly what she was doing. But it hadn't made Adore feel any more assured. “I was going to kick your ass last night.”

Bianca rested the bottle between her knees. “How come?”

“When you went off with the guards.” Adore's smile began to fade away. “I honestly thought that was the last time I'd ever see you.”

“Well, you thought wrong.” Bianca only smirked. “No one can kill me, Adore. I decide when my time has come.”

“Okay, that's slightly worrying.” Adore raised her brows.

Bianca waved a dismissive hand. “Don't freak out. I'm not gonna off myself, I swear. You're stuck with me for an extra while.”

“Good.” Adore's smile returned, and she kissed Bianca on the cheek, glad to see the queen was still in her affectionate phase. It had her thinking...Was Bianca ever like this when she was with Mariana. Most likely not given the obvious circumstances. 

Fuck, it made her feel all the more special. Bianca was the light of her life. The most incredible person she ever met. And...

Fuck, the alcohol was getting to her already. After all, this was her fourth one. She needed to slow down. “I need some water.” Adore stood up from her place at the table, turning and offering a hand to Bianca. “You coming?”

Bianca nodded, accepting the hand and standing up. The two made their way to the kitchen, Adore again feeling special with Bianca's hand in her own.

“Girl, fuck Bob.” Laila groaned, resting her chin on the table. Her grip on the beer, that rested on the table just minding its own business, was crushing. If she squeezed anymore, she could have let it shatter in her grasp.

Michelle sat opposite, and leaned forward with a pointed finger. “Take that back. Bob is out there doing us all a massive favour.”

Laila had already thrown her hands up in defence. “Wow, Michelle. All I said was 'fuck Bob'. Not like I called her a cunt for just leaving us all here with no warning.”

“Girl, why does it matter anyway? We can all survive without Bob being here. We've done it before.” Michelle argued further.

Laila understood Michelle's point, but that didn't make her feel any better. She swiped her beer from the table and took a drink.

“What I don't understand...” Thorgy slurred, pausing to burp, the concoction of about five drinks making her the drunkest person in the room, “is how the fuck we're all going to get around. If Bob's out getting more people, how are we going to deal with the lack of space? I mean...not like we had enough seats in the cars last night.”

Michelle debated on whether to tell her team about Bob's idea of rolling up in a bigger vehicle. Because thats all it was right now - an idea. And telling them could either excite or disappoint them depending on the outcome. Where and how was Bob going to get a bigger vehicle? Any vehicle bigger than their current ride would have to be a bus. Or a minibus possibly?

“What if she finds a plane?” Cynthia smirked, picking at a small cut on her knee.

“Ew, stop that.” Thorgy slapped her hand playfully, but with enough force to let the queen know she was being serious. It was nasty despite it not being a big deal. Cynthia had insisted her injury didn't need treatment, much to the medical team's dismay. Why waste their resources on a scratch?

“Yeah, 'cause Bob's just going to roll in on a fucking plane .” Laila raised a brow.

“When do you think she'll come back?” Cynthia directed her question to Michelle.

“I don't know. Maybe a few days.” Michelle answered.

“Do you think she went alone because of Monét?” The queen raised her brows.

“What? No. She just...needs all the room she can get for the new recruits.” Michelle lied. Well half-lied. The recruit's point was true. But Bob needed her space more than ever right now. She wasn't the type to share her grief with those around her. She took it with her, alone, and buried it somewhere out in the world, also alone. Because those few days on her own allowed her to come to terms with these kinds of situations. With no one around, there was no one to remind her, and keep her in the moment.

“It's obviously because of Monét.” Laila said. “I just wish she took at least someone with her. I mean, what if she runs into trouble?”

“Laila, why do you always grow a heart when you're drunk?” Thorgy smirked.

“I appreciate the observation but I'm being serious.” Laila replied. She looked to Michelle. “Am I wrong?”

Michelle couldn't argue with the queen's logic. It would be pretty unfortunate to hear Bob ran into trouble, out there on her own. Even so, how would they know if something went wrong? For all they knew something could have already gone wrong. Still, Michelle wasn't going to sit there and let her team worry. This was a night to relax. “You think Bob wouldn't know how to get out of trouble?”

Not that Michelle had anything to back up her statement, the queens accepted it.

“Would anyone like a shot?” Cynthia asked, standing up.

“Me!” Thorgy raised a hand, her excitement matching that of a child.

“Of course.” Laila said.

Michelle shook her head.

“Yes, ladies! Let's get the tequila!” Cynthia announced, as she turned and made her way to the alcohol table.

Tatianna sat on the upper level of the communal, looking down and observing how most queens had become very drunk in a short space of time. And they weren't up for slowing down. 

She didn't partake. But she also wasn't going to sit it out. The last thing she wanted right now was to be alone.

Yeah, sitting away from the queens didn't help that feeling, but having something to observe, sounds to listen to, the smell of alcohol in the air, it was oddly comforting. 

And so she just watched over the event. What to would it be called, a party? 

Nah, that didn't seem fitting at all. Party insinuated this was a celebration, something joyous. And yes, in a way they were celebrating the lives of their fallen sisters, but it didn't seem right. She knew Alyssa would scoff at the very idea. Actually, Alyssa would probably gather her family around and ask them to pray the rosary.

Now that thought…it made a smile appear. Just for a small moment.

Alyssa should have been here. Maybe Tatianna could have prevented what happened. She didn't know how. But paths could change with the slightest of actions. Right? Maybe movies had convinced her of that and it was all romanticized bullshit. But right now, it was all she could think about. The 'what if's?'

And what didn't help was that Laganja described how it happened in great (and much unneeded) detail. It was too much. But Tatianna's tears were saved for her pillow. She felt like…like Alyssa would have wanted her to be strong for the girls.

So she was going to do that.

Upon arriving at the prison, there was an obvious shift in her relationship with Alyssa. And, fuck, it may not have been the best back at the farm house either but at least thats where they made good memories.

In the end, the relationship was damaged. They still slept together, looked out for each other, loved each other. 

But it just wasn't the same. And, knowing now that she wouldn't have the chance to reaffirm her love for Alyssa, she'd show it by doing her best for Shangela and Laganja.

Katya was coming up the stairs below her, so she shuffled to the side allowing the blonde queen a place to sit.

“Holy shit. The view from up here is pretty nice.” Katya said, sitting down next to Tatianna.

“Yeah. 'Cause who doesn't want a good view of everyone grinding on each other and Willam blowing chunks? It's some HD shit, girl.” Tatianna added.

Katya cackled and Tatianna was glad she still had the ability to crack someone up. “That's disgusting.” Katya chuckled.

Tatianna waited for Katya to finish laughing before she could speak again. “You having a good night, girl?”

“Kind of. I mean, the atmosphere is kinda nice. But I don't think anyone is truly happy right now.” Katya spoke, before realising how fucking depressing she sounded. She looked at Tatianna, expecting the queen to call her a miserable bitch or something. But the dark haired queen only nodded her head silently. “You gonna come down and join us at some point?”

“Maybe.” Tatianna shrugged. “I don't know yet. It's nice up here. It's giving me time to think. And I'm not exactly alone that way.”

Katya nodded, as a new song played from the radio, the male singer's mournful voice repeatedly asking someone known as 'Mr Hollywood' won't he come back soon. She watched as Tatianna began to sway side to side slightly. With her eyes lowered, Katya knew the queen wasn't just looking down to the others. “What are you thinking about?”

“Nothing...just um...” Tatianna stammered, debating on whether she should answer the question or not. She held her hands out over the railing, over the queens below, clasping them together. She shrugged her shoulders. 

Katya knew this wasn't Tatianna saying 'I don't know'. More like a 'fuck it' type shrug. 

And Tatianna looked at her again, those dark eyes now wet and glassy. “Do you think if I was there, she'd still be alive?”

Katya was silent, unsure of how to answer.

“Or, what if I was the one in the battle, and she stayed behind? Would I have died?” Tatianna continued. “Or, what if we had never left the house? What then?”

Katya threw her arms around Tatianna, feeling it was the only appropriate thing to do. The grieving queen wasn't opposed to the sudden embrace, but she pulled out pretty quickly. Katya was ready to apologise when Tatianna beat her to it. “Sorry, I'm just rambling.”

“No, bitch. Don't be sorry.” Katya put a hand on Tatianna's knee. “And I don't know the answers to any of your questions. All I can say is that...no matter how much we look at the past, thinking how we could have done things differently, it won't change the fact they already happened.” Katya spoke, then realising she pretty much just gave Tatianna the sugar-coated way of saying 'You gotta let it go, man.' Katya retracted her hand from Tatianna's knee. “I'm so sorry. I'll leave if you want.”

Tatianna, having previously been dabbing at the corner of her eye with her pinky, began to laugh. Katya was confused, failing to figure out what she had said that had been so humorous.

“Fuck, you're hilarious, girl.” Tatianna giggled.

Katya smiled, still unsure of what she said that was 'hilarious'. But hey, if it lifted Tatianna's spirits a bit then she wasn't going to question it.

“Yeah, you're right.” Tatianna turned the conversation back to the previous subject. “Alyssa probably wouldn't want me talking like this. She'd probably say it was like...'God's plan' or something.” Tatianna breathed a laugh out through her nose, before a heavy sigh escaped her mouth. “Fuck, I miss her so much. And I know we didn't have the best relationship towards the end...but I still cared. I mean - - I care . I still do.” She paused, as the determination became more evident in her tone. “And that's not gonna hinder me.”

“That's the fucking spirit!” Katya slapped her hand down on Tatianna's shoulder, the queen wincing in pain which went unnoticed. “We need you, Tati'. We all do.”

“We need everybody.” Tatianna blew off Katya's kind words. “You happy to have Alaska back?” Why did she even ask that? Of course Katya was happy to have Alaska back. Tatianna mentally slapped herself.

“100%. You know, I had this...” Katya held up her hand, using her fingers to measure a small amount, “...this little thought at the back of my head that maybe we'd be too late.” She then dropped the hand. “And I tried to erase it by just focusing on getting everyone trained faster. And trying to deal with Adore too. And we actually did get her back in the end.”

“I'm glad. To be fair, I haven't given much time to Alaska. But a friend of yours is a friend of mine, so I'm glad.” Tatianna played with a strand of hair, looking down and finding Alaska. The blonde queen was comforting Detox who wept silently. They must have been talking about Roxxxy because Alaska looked close to tears also.

Katya also had her eyes on Alaska, cherishing the very fact that she was able to sit and look at her, how lucky she was now the queen was back home and well. Katya couldn't wait to kiss the bitch later, the way she fluttered her lashes, how soft and gentle.

“Okay. One of the new queens is staring.” Tatianna's voice forced Katya's eyes away from Alaska.

“Who?” Katya cast a glance to Tatianna before quickly looking back down. It didn't take long to notice Kameron looking up at her. They held each other's gaze, like this was a game of chicken or something. But within a second, Kameron looked away. Katya could see her blink a few times, taking in a deep breath, so much different from before.

Just that morning, Kameron had been staring, only she looked away with her nose turned up, letting Katya know she wasn't in her good books. But now, it was like she was...contemplating?

“Katya.”Tatianna clicked her fingers in front of Katya's face.

“Sorry.” Katya shook herself. “What?”

“Why was she just staring at us?” Tatianna asked.

“I don't...know,” Katya answered. She knew by Tatianna's expression she wasn't taking that for an answer. But what she supposed to say? That's Kameron, and the reason she's staring is because I was fucking her for a while and it didn't end well because my bestfriend meant more to me than she did. “She...ugh - -” Katya paused again. “Okay, if I tell you something, you promise it stays between us?”

Tatianna's brows briefly joined. “Yeah, of course.”

“Okay. But not here. Come on.” Katya stood up, smoothing down her hideously beautiful brown leotard, and offered a hand to Tatianna. “Cigarette?”

Tatianna graciously took the hand and stood up. “Can I borrow one?”

Katya agreed as the two began to descend the stairs. The Russian was too busy focusing on one step at a time to miss Kameron's eyes on her again.

The muscled queen was sat at a table, somewhat drunk and surrounded by Shea, Trinity, Aja, Farrah, Pearl and Aquaria. She knew they had caught on to her staring at Katya. But she didn’t care. 

Looking back at them, she said, “I should go talk to her, right?” She wanted encouragement, enthusiasm. 

All she got were grimaces. Well, asides from Pearl and Aquaria, who had no idea what was going on.

“ Girl . You haven't even been in the same building for twenty-four hours yet, and that's what you're thinking about.” Trinity raised a brow.

What the fuck was she implying? Kameron shook her head in disbelief. “I just want to talk to her.”

“About what? Just a little catch up? A small ki-ki” Trinity teased. “Sure, girl.”

“I'm not trying to start any trouble.” Kameron insisted. “I know...what happened happened . And there is no possibility that it can ever happen again.” The queen tried to explain. “Therefore, it would be better to just put aside our differences right now.”

“If you say so. Look, I just don't want you getting into drama considering we all just got here.” Trinity held her hands up in defence.

Aquaria leaned forward and slurred. “Wait. What's going on?”

“Mind your own business. Drink up.” Trinity shoved a double vodka coke into Aquaria's hands, some spilling over the edge. Not that the younger queen needed any more alcohol. She was hammered.

“Not everything is about drama, bitch.” Kameron concluded, realising that her friends weren't going to support her decision. She then stood up, quite abruptly at that. So abrupt she didn't even see the person passing by. Her body knocked hard against them, and as her vision cleared, she felt her stomach twist.

The small blonde queen, Kameron remembered hearing her name was Cracker, was now looking down at her Pickle Rick shirt, and the large wet stain from the wine that had spilt all over it.

The other queens were all watching the scene, Trinity chuckling quietly to herself, Aja practically wheezing. Aquaria on the other hand, felt her insides tighten. She knew this wouldn't end well.

Kameron instantly forgot about Katya, her eyes now wide as she held her hands out, debating on whether to help out or not touch the queen at all. “I am so sorry. I- -”

Her words were cut short, taking in the way Cracker's mouth hung open and how her face slowly lifted, glaring back at her.

Aquaria remained in her seat, pondering if she should intervene. Monét made her that shirt. She knew that for a fact because the queen cherished it like some sort of artifact. And Aquaria knew that look, the glowering eyes. Cracker had had it.

Kameron could only think to apologise even more. “It was an accident. I wasn't looking. I - -”

Cracker scoffed, throwing her red solo cup on the ground. She shoved past Kameron making sure to knock her in the shoulder, and headed straight for the cell blocks. 

Kameron turned, watching as Cracker stormed out of the room, feeling like a fucking idiot. She couldn’t just leave things like that. So she placed the still-full cup down on the table. “I'll be back in a sec.”

Before Kameron could even chase after Cracker, she felt a hand grab her wrist. It was Aquaria.

“Do you want me to go instead?” Aquaria raised her brows. She knew how to handle this situation, what steps it took to calm her best friend.

No ...sober-Aquaria did, actually. But if it meant she had a chance to speak with her friend then she would take it.

“No. I need to apologise.” Kameron finished, marching away from the table and in the direction Cracker went.

“Bitch said sorry like twice already.” Aja pointed out. “What's the big deal?”

“She's just trying to make things right. Chill.” Shea waved the situation off.

“Nah, she's trying to get some dick.” Trinity watched as Kameron finally left the room. The other queens, save Aquaria, laughed.

Upon entering the cell block, Kameron was already stumped. Cracker was nowhere to be seen. Fuck, she was fast. Was she in one of these cells? Or maybe in the next cell block over. All her questions could have been answered if she just checked each cell knew. But she was so drunk, therefore, willpower was non-existent.

No! You got this!

Kameron sucked it up and moved further into the cell block. 

Why did she care so much? 

Well, because she saw the look in the queen's eyes. So intense. Kameron could almost feel every emotion.

A string of whispers met her ear, a long line of cuss words and sneers. Kameron followed the sound to one of the blocks. And sure enough, Cracker was there, huffing as she wiped furiously at the stain. 

Kameron was hesitant. This queen may have been small, but the anger probably gave her the strength of a seven foot heavyweight champion.

Cracker stumbled a bit and Kameron knew her previous thought was ridiculous. The queen currently had the strength of a chihuahua. So she worked up her courage and stepped into the cell. “Hey.”

Cracker looked up, squinting her eyes attempting to see who dared enter. In her drunkenness, it took a second for her vision to clear. Then she scoffed.

“I know - I know . I just wanted to say I'm sorry.” Kameron approached her, holding her hands up like she was trying to tame a lion.

“I know you're fucking sorry.” Cracker snapped. “How is that supposed to make me feel any better?”

“Look. How about we start again? My name is Kameron.” The red head queen spoke, unaware of her patronising tone. She put a hand on the small queen's shoulder, and despite knowing the answer already, she asked, “what's your name?”

“Don't talk to me like I'm a fucking child.” Cracker slapped Kameron's hand off her. “I already get that from Bob.”

Kameron was going to be a fucking idiot and ask Cracker if she was okay. But she stopped as the blonde slid her fingers down her shirt, undoing each button, the task seeming to be a struggle. She almost offered to help. But that was inappropriate. Right?

Cracker removed the shirt, huffing as she did so. She attacked the cold ground with it and looked around for her bag.

Kameron was lost for words in the moment. She couldn't bring herself to speak. Why though? As Cracker turned her back to her, the stunned queen focused on her shoulder, how goosebumps quite quickly appeared, what with the chill carrying through the place. 

Fuck, why was she so shocked by seeing skin?

Cracker spotted her bag and stumbled, bending down to reach for it. She breathed out a 'fuck' under her breath before looking around to Kameron again. “ Why are you still here? You've made your point.”

Kameron blinked a few times, breaking her stare off. She looked to the wall next to her, rubbing the back of her neck. “I, ugh...”

“Where are all my clothes?” Cracker whined. She knew full well all of her clothes were in the bag. But the alcohol made it a great difficulty for her to see anything. How great it would be if with the click of her fingers, everything appeared in front of her.

“Do you need to talk?” Kameron finally asked.

Cracker paused for a moment, taken aback by the question. She abandoned the bag, standing straight again and turned to face Kameron. “Talk?” She held her hands out by her sides. “ Yes , I fucking need to talk. But I can't . Bob's just fucking abandoned me,” she began to count with her fingers, eyes still locked onto Kameron's, “I've already fucking upset Aquaria,” her eyes began to glisten, “And Monét? She's gone . She's never coming back.” A single tear slid down Cracker's cheek. 

Kameron stared at it and gulped. “I'm sorry.”

Cracker ignored the apology, holding her hands out by her sides again. She gave a small breath of a laugh, “So, as you can see…I don't really have a lot of options.”

Kameron's faced softened, having clenched every muscle in her body as Cracker spoke. She couldn't leave her like this. It would only be cruel if she did. So she breathed deeplyn and said, “You have me,” and gave a half smile.

Cracker's brows knotted. “What? No . I don't even know who you are. Why would I do that? Why do you care so much?”

“Because you're upset. That's all.” Kameron answered calmly.

“But you...” Cracker trailed off, waving her hands in dismissal of the statement she never gave herself the chance to make. “Nevermind. Honestly, you're wasting your time, Kameron wasn't it? You could sit here with me all day and all night and this," she placed a hand over her broken heart, "will never go away." She paused. “The one and only person who ever made me feel better is gone...So, I wouldn't get your hopes if I were you.”

Kameron gulped again. But she stood her ground. “Well, I'm gonna sit with you all night anyway . And you can't stop me.”

Cracker was out of things to say. She stood there, looking back at Kameron. She could feel her body begin to tremble. And the hard lump in her throat become unbearable. She choked out a breath. And then choked again.

From how Cracker wrapped her arms around herself, Kameron knew she was about to break. She wanted to throw herself at the small queen, and hold her tight. But she wasn't sure if it would be taken well. So she held her arms out, offering the kind gesture as a suggestion.

More tears rolled down Cracker's cheeks. And she finally let go. She threw herself at Kameron, wrapping her arms around the queen's neck. Cracker buried her face against her shoulder just in time to muffle her loud sobs. She always had a bad relationship with crying. The very few times she cried to Aquaria, she just felt like an overbearing mess, humiliated even.

And now she was crying in the arms of an absolute stranger. Yet, she didn't feel so ashamed. Maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe it was the fact she could possibly agree with this person to forget it even happened.

Kameron's heart pounded in her chest, feeling how shaken this queen was. Never did she imagine it would come to this . She wasn't the most social person. She had made friends, yeah, but never had a friend cry on her. And the intensity of this moment was so surreal. She almost rubbed her hand up and down Cracker's back, but was quickly reminded the queen was not wearing a shirt. Yeah, she had a bra on. But it still felt weird.

The two stood like this for a few minutes. Kameron eventually began to whisper things like 'you're okay, don't worry'. Cracker only wrapped her arms around her tighter, burying her face in the crook of Kameron's neck. The music from the communal echoed all the while, something slow and so damn depressing. Kameron held back the urge to comment on this.

Once Cracker's sobs had stopped, she pulled out of the hug. She stood back and crossed her arms across her chest. Kameron felt selfish for thinking it, but she honestly expected a 'thank you'. But she mentally kicked herself not to think such things.

Cracker shivered, feeling the cold from the cell on her bare skin, only her shoulders receiving warmth from her thick blonde curls. She looked at the ground, unsure of what to do next.

Kameron noticed the shiver. She glanced at her shoulder where Cracker had cried. It was soaked with tears. Ah, fuck it! She pulled the top up over her head, leaving her in nothing but her neon chequered one-piece and a pair of heels. “Here.”

Cracker didn't even have the chance to protest as Kameron moved the thick shirt above her head. She found herself momentarily lost within the fabric. But Kameron helped her put her head and arms through the appropriate holes. She let Cracker straighten the shirt up herself, inspectinf how obnoxiously oversized it looked on, Cracker's hands buried far into the sleeves. But Kameron smiled anyway. “See. You look cute.” Her smile dropped, hearing her patronising voice. 

But the blonde queen only glanced down at the shirt and back up at Kameron.

“Aren't you cold?” She asked. The way she spoke, it was as if she hadn't been crying at all.

“No.” Kameron lied.

“Okay.” Cracker rubbed her arms nervously. “Thank you.”

Kameron smiled again. “You wanna go back out there?”

Cracker shook her head. "No. I'm too drunk." And I also don't have the emotional capacity for socialising right now.

"Okay." Kameron said.

"I think I might go to bed."

"That's fine."

And Cracker lifted her eyes."Will you stay?" 

Kameron looked to the door for a second and then back at the queen "In here ?"

"Yes." Cracker said with a nod of her head.

"Until you sleep?"

"If you want...” Cracker fidgeted with her hands. “Or...all night if you can ."

The blonde was surprised she hadn't passed out already. She hadn't slept at all, not since before Raphael’s. Every time she tried, every time her eyes closed, all she saw was the glass – the red blood painting its jagged features – the pained look on Monét's face. Cracker had no idea what had come over her, why she was fucking asking a complete stranger to look after her through the night. 

Short answer was she was afraid of being alone. Long answer was she knew deep down that she should push past this protected version of herself because, right now, she needed someone. 

And she sure as fuck wouldn't be asking Aquaria because,

1) the younger queen was very drunk. 

2) Cracker was pretty sure she scared the younger queen with her troubling words said the night before. 

3) And Bob had fucked off elsewhere. What a shock.

Kameron hadn't given an answer yet. And, as if she had lost all control of her actions, Cracker reached her hand out, taking Kameron's hand in her own. But she avoided eye contact. It was too much for her right now.

“Of course I will.” Kameron answered, like it should have been a given.

Cracker didn't lift her eyes. Only nodded. She brushed past Kameron, but still held on to her hand.

Kameron felt her insides flutter when Cracker gestured for her to lie in the bed. She honestly thought she'd be sitting on the ground the whole night. Damn . 

But she did as Cracker wished. She lay tight against the wall hoping the smaller queen would have enough room. She lay on her side watching as Cracker got in next to her. Kameron wasn't cold anymore, now that the duvet was pulled over her, and Cracker's body lay close to hers. She thought this was it. Cracker was just going to go right to sleep. But the queen reached behind herself, grabbing a hold of Kameron's arm and pulling around to her front, cuddling it like it was a blanket.

And that was it. She was supposed to sleep now. Thats what she wanted afterall. But instead, more tears surfaced. Fuck, she wished she could just stop. But the more she willed them to go away, they poured anyway.

Kameron was unaware of these tears. Her mind was just focused on this moment. How surreal it was. It was only in that moment that she remembered what she would have done if she hadn't bumped into Cracker. 

She would have been standing with Katya, hopefully having a civil conversation about how she was still mad but willing to forget what had happened. And then she would be back at her table, most likely being teased by Trinity.

But now that the complete opposite had happened, she couldn't give two fucks about Katya. Because, as surreal as this moment was for her, she wasn't complaining.

Kameron felt Cracker slide her hand into hers, and she instinctively stroked her thumb against the blonde queen's skin.

Cracker didn’t shy away from the gesture, still laying there waiting for sleep to take hold of her.

On the other hand, Kameron knew she wouldn’t be gifted with sleep. Raphael’s did a number on her body clock, and she was in no way tired at that moment in time. But she finally felt totally at ease. 

This felt perfectly okay, just making sure another queen was alright. Not like she would be a stranger for any longer anyway considering they’d be working together. 

Ten minutes passed by, Kameron still stroking Cracker’s hand. And finally, the small queen was making soft snoring sounds, her body jolting every so often. Was she dreaming? Having a nightmare?

With that final thought, Kameron couldn’t help but shuffle closer. She knew it was now her turn to try and sleep. 

How could she allow herself that luxury though? Her mind told her Cracker would wake up and cry again. Or even worse, freak out upon forgetting what had actually happened considering she was very drunk.

But soon after Kameron closed her eyes, her thoughts failed to make sense. One minute she was thinking about how she would greet Cracker in the morning. Next minute, she was thinking about a man dancing on the moon. 

Sleep was finally taking over.

Katya stared at the ground wide eyed, overwhelmed by every word that had just come out of her mouth. The smoke from her cigarette was eliminated by the light wind, the only sound that filled the moment of silence. She looked at Tatianna, hoping for some kind of comment.

The expression on the queen's face was not what Katya expected. She looked somewhat disappointed, her brow raised.

"Is there something on my face?" Katya murmured.

"No." Tatianna answered. "So…let me get this straight; You think Kameron is going to break you and Alaska up," She summarised.

"Quite possibly."

"And you think she'll do that because she wants you to be unhappy for what you did to her ."

"Absolutely."

"..."

"..."

"Katya, that's ridiculous." Tatianna stated. "You worry too much."

Katya didn't protest. Worrying was one of her worst qualities. She stamped her foot, "Oh, I know. But what if it does happen? If she doesn't do it just to spite me, she'll do it to save Alaska from heartbreak."

“Are you implying you're gonna break Alaska's heart…?” Tatianna’s brow raised.

“What? No. I love Alaska.” Katya blurted.

"Well, then, you have nothing to worry about. Kameron will probably come around. She’ll see how you are with Alaska and know to let it be. And I’m sure Alaska will only tell her good things." Tatianna then rolled her eyes.

"You seem very disappointed." Katya commented.

"Of course I am. I was expecting something juicier than that."

"I'm sorry."

"I thought you were gonna tell me you got into a fist fight with her...and surprisingly you were the one who came out on top."

"Nah, that would be impossible."

Just as Tatianna was going to comment on how jacked Kameron looked, the door opened. Out stepped Courtney, Willam, Detox and Alaska.

"In the words of Chris Hansen, 'did you blaze?' No, bitch. But we about to." Willam announced.

"I don't care what you whores say. I'm smoking one to myself." Detox lit up her own spliff. No one protested.

Alaska slithered up to Katya, worming her arms around her waist.

"Tatianna, you wanna join us?" Willam asked. 

The dark haired queen waved her hand in dismissal. "No thanks."

"Good choice." Courtney hip bumped her.

Katya felt nauseous from the smell that already permeated the air. She threw her cigarette on the ground and stomped on it before wrapping an arm around Alaska's waist. "I think I’ll pass up too."

Alaska nuzzled her face against Katya's shoulder. “Me too."

"You're not smoking?" Detox asked.

"Nah, not tonight."

"Ooh, Alaska's whipped." Willam cooed, Courtney joining in.

"What is this? A boys locker room?" Alaska pulled away from Katya just for a moment.

“Yeah, no harm in saying no.” Courtney defended them. Alaska reached over and shifted a hair from the queen's face.

When the joint was lit, Alaska looked at Katya again, whispering in her ear, “You wanna go back inside?”

Despite Tatianna’s reassuring words, Katya feared Kameron would still be in there. “Nah. I need air.”

Alaska kissed her on the bridge of her nose before they turned their attention to Willam.

“Kandy said press is calling it a terrorist attack.” Will' could only manage one inhale before passing it to Detox. 

Katya didn’t know why she was shocked. Of course they’d go with that angle. “Fuck sake.”

“They’re gonna remember that.” Tatianna commented, “They’re gonna know our people as terrorists. Great .”

“I mean,” Detox blew out a long cloud of smoke, “ they started it. If they hurt us, we hurt them back.”

“I know but...what if it comes back to bite us in the long run?” Tatianna suggested.

“Well, we’ve brought down centres before. Nothing new. If anything, we set our reputation a long time ago.” Willam added.

Tatianna had nothing to add to that. “Fair enough.”

“Willam’s right.” Detox paused to let out a small laugh, “I can’t believe I just said that. But, yeah. She’s absolutely right. This is war. We don’t just settle shit with a handshake. Everything we do to them, they deserve. They’ve killed so many innocent people. Fuck, they killed our friends. They killed Roxxxy.” The last statement left a crack in her throat.

Katya felt Alaska’s hand twitch, holding on to her a bit tighter. Both she and Detox were devastated as one could understand. But the bright red scare also couldn’t help but think about the man they met the night before. What was his name? Laurence? Yeah, Laurence.

Laurence had played a part in that place. Yes, he expressed how he hated the job. But there was no doubt he had had his fair share in inflecting torment.

But it was the picture of his wife and child - so pure and innocent. She didn’t want to assume, but she couldn’t imagine a bad bone in both their beings. And the thought that if they had executed Laurence that night, that little girl would have grown up without a Father. And not to mention she would know who had been responsible. And thus would continue the cycle, another person taught to hate the queer individual.

Wherever he was, she hoped he was off spreading the word that he was spared. 

Then again, maybe not. For if he were to speak of such things, he would be forced into silence. 

Courtney took Detox’s hand, “I bet she would have laughed when you lost it.”

Detox allowed herself to chuckle just thinking about that moment in the parking lot. As soon as Roxxxy hit the ground, a red hot rage took her over. And she chased the killer down, swinging her gun at him and roaring. Without context it was funny. She liked to imagine Roxxxy did find it funny.

“‘Laskatox’...” Alaska said, “It sounds weird.”

“Get this; Willcolaskatox.” Willam proposed with her most confident smile.

“No, thank you.” Detox was quick to say. “That’s too much of a mouthful.”

“Yeah, I bet you’d know all about that.” Willam jested.

“At least one of us does.” Detox threw back, a smirk reappearing.

Katya let herself enjoy this moment, the two joking around. And as much as she tried to focus on it, her mind couldn’t help remind her that most of the country had now deemed her as a terrorist. How the fuck were they supposed to fight for their rights when their reputation had been tainted?

Was there even hope for them anymore?

Katya tuned back into the conversation, having missed how it turned back to the previous subject. Courtney was speaking now, "Yeah, April and Kandy did a whole deep dive earlier. Apparently the Purests have been on the streets again," she rolled her eyes, "the angle they're going for is 'God is angry at the world'. I mean, at least they're not just pointing the finger at us but, like… come on ."

"I mean, maybe this is a good thing considering they've protested gun violence before," Detox shrugged, "and the President loves those bitches. Like, just watch him make it illegal."

Willam scoffed through a laugh, "please. As if. Cinereal will say anything to appeal to Purests."

"Speaking of Cineal, has he said anything?" Tatianna stood with her arms crossed, fearful for the answer.

"Nope." Courtney shook her head, adding a sigh as she kicked the dirt below her feet gently.

Alaska whispered in Katya's ear, "I wanna go back inside."

And be in Kameron's vicinity? Fuck no! "I'm kinda tired actually. Might call it a night."

"Understandable. A lot of people have gone to bed actually," Alaska said, "I mean, I haven't seen Kameron in a while. Guess she hit the hay too."

"Haha, just kidding! I can still go a little longer."

And Katya couldn't have thanked herself more for that 180°. Otherwise she would have missed the impromptu wedding Kim Chi and Naomi were having. It was surprising how, one second, they grieving with Pearl over the fact the rest of their fashion forward sisters were now gone. And the next, they were still relishing in this love they had for another. Fuck, Naomi even insisted on throwing a “bouquet” which was just a handful of fresh grown carrots they found in the kitchen, still bunched together by their roots.

Alaska had her fingers crossed, standing amongst the crowd of queens who were foolish enough to buy into the timely tradition. And when the carrots were tossed, the queen was unfortunate to not catch them.

Katya faked a frown as she watched the disappointment sink in on her lover’s face. “Better luck next time, ‘Lasky,” she murmured more to herself.

The group dispersed, some grumbling much like Alaska, revealing it was Adore who caught the carrots. Her cheeks were tinted red, smiling apologetically to her friends. Now that made Katya chuckle. “Bet Bianca’s gonna love this one,” she approached the commander, her arms folded across her chest.

“Yeah, fuck,” Adore stared down at the carrots now, unsure of what to do with them, “She went to bed, like, an hour ago so this’ll be a great story to wake up to.”

“You having a good night?” Katya asked.

“Yeah. I’ve had like three drinks but don’t feel a thing.” Adore shrugged,

“To be honest, with last night, I don’t think anyone can feel a thing right now.” And then Katya cursed herself, “Fuck. Sorry. Sometimes I say the shit I think out loud.”

Adore set the carrots to the side, “Don’t worry about it. We all do shit like that sometimes.” She then lifted her gaze to Katya, as if daring herself to say more, “Maybe I would have known that about you earlier if I wasn’t such a cunt.”

Katya waved a dismissive hand, “It’s fine. We’re passed that.”

“I know,” the commander sucked on her bottom lip for a moment, “But I guess I never apologised.”

“You don’t need to, Adore.”

“I do - I do.” Now that they were standing in front of eachother, Adore took Katya’s hand in her own. “I’m really sorry for being the way that I was. Like, now that we’re done with it, I’m just,” she paused, trying to think of her words, “embarrassed. And, like - like, ashamed of myself.”

It was slightly uncomfortable for Katya, how intense this exchange just turned. Yet, she felt so much lighter hearing those words just flow out of Adore’s mouth. And just as the song playing on the radio changed, a smirk appeared, “shall we kiss and make up?”

Adore laughed. “Fuck, you wish.”

“I wish for a day on the beach with Michael Fassbender but we can’t always get what we want.”

“Manifest it, bitch.” Adore said. “If you really want it, it’ll happen.”

“By manifest, do you mean find out where he lives and go to the closest Home Depot for some rope, scotch tape and a shovel?”

And Adore playfully punched Katya on the arm. “Fucking weirdo.”

“That was assault!”

“Shut up. Come on, I love this song so you’re gonna fucking dance with me.”

Only now did Katya tune into the song that floated around the room. She couldn’t work out what it was, nor did she recognise the artists voice. Not that she even had time to think about it, for Adore was pulling her towards the group of dancing queens. “I must warn you, I’m not that great of a dancer.”

“Nope. You’re not getting out of this,” Adore ensured. “You’re dancing with me and that’s it.”

“Hey, I never said I wouldn’t.” Katya countered “Just that I’m not good. I mean,” when they found a place to dance, and Adore started vibing to the song, Katya demonstrated, “I either have this sexy shit,” she grinded with no one, well, unless there was a ghost behind her. “Or this,” she did the robot.

“How the fuck are you even real?” Adore cackled. “You’re fucking crazy.”

“Thank you.”

Katya couldn’t figure out where to put her hands. Adore had already placed her own on the the queen’s shoulders. She told her brain to not put them anywhere suggestive. But even if she did, what would it matter? They were just friends dancing. 

What are the others doing? She glanced over Adore’s shoulder seeing both Detox and Alaska in a sad sort of hug slash slow dance thing. Then there was Kim and Naomi, despite being connected by the lips, Naomi had had her arms around Kim’s shoulders, whereas Kim had hers around the queen’s waist.

Fuck, why are you making this such a big deal? You’re just fucking dancing, Katya scolded herself internally. So she put her hands on Adore’s sides, going no further than that. 

And the two began to sway as the soft vocals continued to drift around them.

“What’s wrong? You’re giving me tense vibes, man,” Adore’s arms were on her shoulders.

Katya tried to laugh it off gently. “I just…I can’t believe yesterday morning you hated me and now… this. ”

Adore brought Katya closer to her, wrapping her arms around the queen. “Well, like I said this morning, you did save my life. How can I not?”

“Oh, so you only feel that way ‘cause you owe me?” Katya tried to keep a serious face, attempting to scare the queen. But her mouth threatened to break out into a smirk.

“Katya, I don’t think you understand how I felt when I heard your voice at that moment,” Adore became more serious, swaying side to side gentle with Katya. “Like, I don’t know…I just…as soon as I registered it was you…of course I was relieved, but like…it felt so much better knowing it was you .”

The blonde queen had no idea what to do with that information. At the end of the day, she was just Katya, and she had just done what any other queen would have done if she came across that situation. But she couldn’t stop the heat rising to her face, hoping the foundation hid it well. “Again. How did we go from hate to love so fast?”

“Maybe I secretly liked you the whole time,” Adore teased. “I don’t know. Sometimes I don’t understand my brain.”

“I think your brain doesn’t understand you .”

The commander breathed out a laugh, “I love you, girl.”

And Katya’ eyes moved away from her feet, having concentrated so hard on her movements. She stared wide eyed at Adore. Fuck, even though they were all good now…just hearing those words, “can you say that again?”

The commander’s brows joined momentarily. But she smirked. “Okay. I love you, Katya.”

Katya’s heart could have melted like butter. This felt exactly like the time she saw a puppy kissing a kitten in a pet shop window, like the time she first got in drag, like the time she got out of paying a parking ticket by sucking the officer off in private. “Bestfriends forever?” She proposed.

And Adore’s smile widened as they continued to dance.

“Bestfriends forever.”

Chapter Text

Area 19 (formally Madison, IN)

When Sasha woke, she already knew it was going to be the same old same old - drama, arguments, shitty food, tending to a barely alive queen, more arguments. She dreaded even opening her eyes in the first place.

And as she went to shuffle onto her side, she became aware of the other queen laying next to her. Her brows crossed seeing Vanessa lying in the bed, eyes half open, as if she had also just woken up.

“Why are you in my bed?” Sasha’s voice sounded like she smoked a pack a day.

“I had a bad dream last night,” Vanessa said, as if she had been awake for longer than she looked, “And you’re the only person I like around here lately. I thought you’d be okay with it.”

Sasha understood, but made no reaction. It was still too early.

“You’re looking at me as if you think I got handsy or something,” Vanjie said.

Sasha immediately shook her head. “I don’t think that at all. I’m just exhausted.”

“Same.”

“What was your bad dream about?”

“I was doing the laundry, nothing weird, but something about it just had me on edge. Then Barney the dinosaur appeared in the window.” Vanessa’s eyes widened at the last detail. And Sasha couldn’t help but smile. Vanessa continued, shuffling closer and speaking quieter, “What about you, baby? You dream last night?”

Sasha had indeed dreamed. But she wasn’t prepared to speak of it with Vanjie. A nightmare - Trixie’s wound wouldn’t stop bleeding, and no matter what Sasha had done to try and prevent it, it would only continue to pour. And the queen passed away.

Maybe it was a warning of events to come. It was alarming how Trixie had managed to stay alive this long. One minute, she’d be coming around to herself, being able to sit up in the bed and eat by herself. Next she was covered in a cool sweat, shivering through the pain in her back, mumbling nonsensical words to herself.

“Need a hug?”

Vanessa’s question brought Sasha back to the present moment. She heard the words loud and clear but still murmured, “What?”

“I said ‘do you need a hug’. You look sad, like a character in a TV show you like just got killed off, and worse - someone replaced them as the love interest of your favourite.”

Sasha let out a, “heh” type laugh. “No, I just...I wish we could just go to the prison.”

Vanessa lowered her gaze, and pursed her lips. “I agree with you.”

Sasha sighed, a hand gripping the ratty duvet tightly. “It’s so ridiculous - just sitting here wasting away. Trixie’s so close to death, we’re starving. So fucking ridiculous.”

“Yeah, I didn’t like that dog food the other day,” was Vanessa’s only take away until an idea struck, “Wait. Why don’t we just run away?”

“No.” Sasha replied quickly.

“What? Why not?”

“Are you crazy? We can’t just abandon the others. They’ll worry.”

“We could leave a note,” Vanessa suggested with the shrug of her shoulder.

“That won’t help matters.”

“Why not?”

“Because it just won’t. Also, what about Trixie? You’re the only one who can clean up and change her wound correctly.”

Vanjie smiled at this, feeling pretty proud. “We could take her with us.”

“That’s insane. We can’t keep doing that to her. Just dragging her around from location to location. Any more and she’ll break.”

“Then I’ll train a hoe.”

“ No , Vanessa. And besides, how do we know if we’ll make it to the place alive?”

Vanessa leaned up, bending her elbow and balancing her head in her hand, “You scared we gonna die?”

“It’s possible.” Sasha said. “Think about the ratio here - the amount of people who hate us compared to allies. It’s not far-fetched to believe we could die at any given moment.”

The corner of Vanessa’s mouth moved to the side for a moment. “There could be a hundred people in the room, and ninety-nine don’t believe in you, but one does.”

At first Sasha nodded, but then realisation hit, “Stupid bitch,” she laughed.

“No, for real, I’m being serious. All those sad ass, flat haired bitches in this house, their doubt is feeding into you. You’re hearing them, and you’re listening to them. Does that make sense? I really think I sounded smart with that last part.”

Sasha gave Vanjie a sad smile, “You did sound smart.”

“Thanks, that means a lot.”

Sasha couldn’t help but feel her own heart warm at that. It meant the world to her that Vanessa was the only one who backed her up when she’d argue with the others. And even now, when she was doubtful they would ever get out there, Vanessa was still her cheerleader. It felt nice knowing someone had her back, especially now when she was at her loneliest point.

“Your eyes are filling up. Whatchu crying for?” Vanessa asked.

Sasha rubbed her eyes before tears could come out. “Sorry. I just miss Shea so much.”

There was a crack in Sasha’s tone, and Vanessa rubbed her hand up and down the queen’s arm. “It wasn’t your fault.” She knew how much Sasha hated herself for doing what she did - letting her hand slip from Shea’s as they tried to flee from Brightwood. The pure adrenaline coursing through her only allowed her to feel her feet pounding on the ground, the only thing in her sights being her freedom. She didn’t feel Shea slip away.

And now only the Gods knew where she was.

“Thanks, honey,” Sasha offered one last sad smile to Vanessa. And she finally sat up in the bed, ready to start her day, not that she had any plans anyway. “You wanna go take care of Trixie?” Sasha stretched.

“Take care of Trixie?” Vanessa asked, a hint of mischief in her tone.

Sasha rubbed the back of her head, “Yeah, you know, do your thing.”

“I get it. You want me to kill her.”

Sasha whipped her head around, “What? No!” And upon seeing the wide grin on Vanessa’s face, Sasha cussed her out.

“Y’all really think I’m Jeffrey Dahmer or something.” Vanessa cackled.

“I swear, if Trixie does die, I’ll be blaming you.” And Sasha threw her pillow down on Vanessa.

The New Bern Correctional Facility, Area 12 (formally New Bern, NC)

Three days since the night of the events that unfolded at Saint Raphael’s. The weather was better, the sun casting its rays across the land. And despite the obvious grief and trauma that still lingered, the outside world made some improvement to the mood of the prison. 

Queens were still recovering, but this current day saw them all more optimistic, what with most of them getting to work on improving their skills, some taking the time to learn new ones. And in learning, she sought out the knowledge and guidance of one queen in particular.

Several queens were extremely keen on Kameron, so keen to the point they developed crushes. What wasn't to like? Her brown eyes were to die for. Her perfectly chisled cheekbones could have cut through anything. And her body...her “god-like physique”. They couldn't help but stop and stare. Even if they weren't attracted to her, they were stunned, so much they had roped her into giving a fitness class. The red head joked asking how much they were willing to pay per session. Willam replied with "anything you want, baby." Kameron was red in the face but laughed it off.

“Come on, ladies. Twenty more seconds!” Kameron announced, walking back and forth as she watched rows of queens plank in the grass. They groaned and complained about the sun on their backs. All she could say was, “No pain – no gain.”

"No pain...like...third degree burns??" Willam quipped, head nearly buried in the grass.

Michelle, planking a meter away from Willam, was shaking. "I want abs...I want abs...I want abs…" she repeated.

Watching from another area of grass was Miz Cracker. This wasn't what she planned. She just came out to soak up the sun. She was going to sit there on the grass and doodle some outfit ideas in a notebook. Outfits that would probably never be made at all (but a woman could dream). But there she was. Eyes ogling Kameron from a distance. She stared long enough to not notice Aquaria sit down next to her.

The younger queen brought sandwiches and when she announced this, a response was never given. Aquaria's eyes followed Cracker's, landing on Kameron. And looking back…the look on Cracker's face, Aquaria had seen it just once.

Back at Smoke’s place, there was one client that was unlike everyone of those sleazy bastards. He was interested in Cracker, but when it came to the bedroom, he was wrecked with nerves and asked if she even wanted to go through with the service.

“We could just sit here and talk if you want. Sorry, I just...I've never done anything like this before.” The man rambled.

Cracker had been taken aback by this. She asked if he wanted to do anything. And to that he said, “I do . It's just...you're so...you're fucking gorgeous.”

And that was enough for Cracker to actually want to go through with it. The guy told her to just do whatever she wanted, giving her total control. Afterwards, the man declared he would get her out of the situation she was in if he could. She said she would've stayed anyway. It was where her family was.

Recalling the story to Aquaria later, Cracker murmured, “I hope he comes back. I think I love him...”

The younger queen had seen it in her smile, how her eyes stared at nothing, as if remembering every moment. She was fucking smitten.

And now, she was seeing it again. She leaned over and shoved Cracker on the arm. The mesmerised queen came out of her trance, staring at Aquaria in disbelief. 

Aquaria just snorted.

“What??” Cracker snapped.

Aquaria still laughed. She wasn't going to point out the obvious, instead, extending out the paper-towel covered sandwich. “I brought you food.”

Cracker sighed through her nostrils, an apologetic smile now surfacing. She took the snack graciously, feeling bad for even snapping in the first place. She was lucky Aquaria even did this for her. They had finally spoken to each other. It was one of those conversations that went along the lines of;

“You mad at me?”

“No? You mad at me ?”

“No!”

“Cool. Let's play hide and seek.”

Cracker made it a point to apologise for scaring Aquaria for what she said as she held Monét in her arms. It was simply a heat of the moment thing, one that needed so much forgiveness. She was still hurting over losing her Monét. Hurting a lot. But, now, the thought of doing that to Aquaria made dread course through her.

“Ayo, where's our fucking sandwiches?” Aja questioned, laying a few feet away. She was leaning up on her elbows, her mouth hanging open. Farrah, next to her, also leaned up.

Aquaria turned around, a mouthful of her own sandwich. "Get your own." She barked, making it a point to show off the food in her mouth.

"Hey, ladies. What's going on?" April joined the group, and of course Kandy trailing behind her. They parked themselves down on the grass, tops lifted and sunglasses on. Women.

"Nothing. Trying to get tan." Aja replied, laying back down.

"Honey, as if you need it." Kandy laughed.

"What a bunch of losers." Adore jested, passing by the group.

"Hey, fuck you, commander." April flipped her off.

Aquaria watched as Adore made her way towards the group of work out queens. And then her eyes trailed to Kameron. And then to Cracker. She was ogling again. Aquaria laughed.

"Man, Adore is our best friend now." Kandy commented, wiping sweat from her forehead.

"I know, I feel like royalty." April leaned over to high five her.

"Oh, wow. All hail April and Kandy." Aja commented.

"April and Kandy, the hoes." Farrah added. Aja cackled.

" Hey , we did this army a service the other day." April pointed out.

"What are you talking about?" Aquaria asked.

"The fucking media are calling us terrorists, baby."

"What? How the fuck haven't I heard about this?" Aquaria turned her back to look at the two.

"We’ve only told Adore."

“And Willam, but that’s not the point.” Kandy added.

Getting back on topic, April spoke again, "We can’t have shit like that."

"Disgusting. Ew."

Aquaria cussed under breath, looking away.

"Don't stress out, girl." April fully sat up now. "We figured it out."

"Yeah, when you leave mass destruction behind you, people will obviously see you for what they see in that destruction." Kandy then pointed. "But, leave behind a mark, something recognisable, a message, they see it as a statement.”

Aja and Farrah looked at each other in confusion.

“In simpler terms, that means...?” Farrah asked.

Kandy scoffed. “God, girl. Am I speaking Japanese?”

Aquaria understood fully. “What they mean is we need to leave our mark, like, a clear indication of who did it.”

“Like a logo?” Farrah asked.

“Yeah. Like a logo.” Aquaria nodded. “Something to say that we did what we did for a reason. That we have a cause.”

"Hey," Aja leaned up on her elbows, "that's pretty good."

Kandy had sat up now, loving the levels of her own intelligence.

"Right? Riiiight?" April beamed as Aja, Farrah and Aquaria mockingly clapped for them.

April continued to whoop for herself when Kandy noticed the only queen not clapping. Cracker was still watching a certain queen. Her brows crossed for a few seconds before realisation set in.

Kandy began slapping April on the arm, alerting her attention. "Hey, hey, girl," she said quite audibly, "look at Miz Cracker checking out Miss Kameron."

Cracker's head whipped around. "What? No, I'm not."

But the queens were already whooping and laughing.

"Honey, you're practically drooling." Kandy chuckled.

"Oh my God. Can we not act like kids right now?" Cracker asked, looking to Aquaria for back up. The younger queen only looked away, giggling into her shoulder.

"What went down the other night, Cracks?" April teased.

"Yeah, I've noticed you two been talking a lot since." Kandy admitted.

It was true. A few times, Cracker and Kameron had stopped to talk to each other. But the conversations would go on for a significant amount of time. And they talked about many things, just dumb shit. But Cracker always smiled when she was in the presence of the queen.

"Oh my God, this is so juvenile." Miz Cracker threw her pencil down onto the grass.

Aquaria only laughed more. She couldn't even tell what was funny anymore; Cracker getting caught gawking or the queen's reactions.

"Listen, between us, if anything happens, let us know first. We're your friends and all." Kandy said, her tone serious.

"Oh my god, I love this." Aja howled.

"What would your couple name be, huh? Cracker and Kameron? What does that make?" Farrah asked.

Cracker threw the pencil at Farrah, "would you fucking be quiet? God."

Farrah threw her hands up in defence.

"Look. Kameron is a really interesting person. I like being around her and I'm proud to say I can see us being good friends. That's all." Cracker shrugged as if it was nothing. When no one said anything, she looked around at the exercise group.

Kameron had been doing a plank of her own, right next to Thorgy. The queens were gathered around chanting Thorgy's name, just the usual. But when the queen’s body fell to the ground, everyone cried.

"Thorgy, you ain't the shit no more! That's it!" Willam roared. And everyone huddled around her, demanding she take it back.

Kameron, however, was still on the ground, sitting with her hands on her thighs and face to the sky. She was finally suffering like the others.

She cast a glance over in Cracker's direction. A smile appeared. She raised her hand and waved. Cracker smiled and also waved.

"Oh my fucking god, girl. Look at yourself!" Aja laughed again, the others joining in.

"Ugh, so what if I am looking at her?" The Cracker had finally cracked. "Isn't everyone else?"

"There it is; the truth." April grasped at the air, holding it close to her heart.

"Acceptance. The first step." Kandy added.

Cracker rolled her eyes, but the smirk was there.

Aquaria shuffled closer to Cracker, her eyes ogling. "Then comes love. Then comes marriage."

"Then comes - -" Aja started before being cut off by Cracker.

"Shut the fuck up." Cracker was bright red now. She picked up her notebook, flipping the pages and pretending she was interested in something else. "I hope someone shits in all of your beds tonight."

Much to some of the council queens' dismay, Adore was going through with a scheduled meeting. Kameron's work out session started out cute with just some stretches. But she had to go there and finish it with planks. Everyone felt gross, so it was kind of mean when Adore said the showers could wait.

"I already feel like a different person." Adore commented, feeling her biceps, slowly spinning in her chair.

Katya admired Adore’s willpower. The poor queen had almost lost a few ribs, yet she could drag herself to do a few planks. "You looking to become a big jacked up destroyer?" Katya asked, slowly spinning in her own chair, and using a strand of hair as a moustache. They were the only queens in the room. They looked like planets, slowly circling around and minding their own business.

"I was gonna say no. But, don't lie, you want that too." Adore commented.

Katya stopped spinning. "Who says I'm not? Check this shit out." Katya planked her elbow on the table and flexed. Indeed she had quite the muscle going on.

"Jesus Christ. Where did that come from?" Adore gawked.

"I used to work out a lot. I was super into it before I hit the road." Katya said. "Feel that shit, stupid bitch."

Adore jabbed the muscle with her finger. It was rock hard. "Jesus." She put her hand over it, squeezing slightly, Katya laughed. "I was not expecting that."

"Get a room." Bianca walked in, a cup of coffee in hand, like she was that bitch.

"Book us one then." Adore pulled her hand from Katya's arm.

"I don't give to charity." Bianca quipped, taking a seat. "Where is everyone else?"

"We're here." Phi Phi announced, the rest of the council following behind. It was nice having five new faces; Brooke, Kandy, April, Aquaria and Shea. But the absence of Chad and Violet was deafening. Once upon a time this room would have been full. Now the two empty chairs hit hard.

Raja sat on the other side of Adore, her head lowered as she shifted in her seat. The younger queen couldn't be silent. She leaned closer, whispering, "You okay, girl?"

The queen snifled, looking at her with gleaming eyes. "I will be, yeah." Sadness clouded her features.

Adore left it at that. Of course Manila's death was still on her friend’s mind. The love of Raja's life. Adore couldn't imagine what it…the thought of losing Bianca. A lump formed in her throat. To distract her from her growing emotions, she turned her attention to the others.

"Wow, I feel fucking elite." Kandy noted, crossing her arms across the table.

“Yeah, do we get perks with this council thing?” April added.

“Yeah, there’s a 0% discount for Chick-fil-A if that interests you.” Bianca stated.

“And also, you’re exempt from the no-smoking rule during practice.” Katya added.

“No, they aren’t,” Alaska whispered.

“Sike.” Katya quickly said.

And adore stood up finally. "Well, now that we're all here, welcome to the team, hoes." Adore extended to the new members.

"Glad to be here. I can't stress how grateful the girls and I are for all of you." Shea replied.

"I told you these ladies come through." Alaska beamed a proud smile to Shea.

“You did . I’m sorry I ever doubted you,” Shea admitted before looking back at Adore, “For real though; if you all ever need a favour, we’re happy to do anything.”

“I guess you being here is enough.” Adore replied. She then turned her attention to Aquaria. “We brought you in because you really proved yourself worthy of being a leader the other night. I know you weren’t interested in joining the council anyway. But if it weren’t for you, things could have been so much worse.”

Aquaria felt bashful, hoping the red staining her cheeks wasn’t too bad. “ Someone had to do it.”

“Not usually someone your age though.” Adore added. “Be proud of yourself.”

Alaska wanted to reach over and hold Aquaria’s hand. “Sharon would be.”

Aquaria smiled thankfully, “Ugh, don’t. I know she would. But don’t make me cry, girl.”

Alaska didn’t say anymore.

“And you two,” Adore addressed April and Kandy, “We’ll get to that. We got a lot to discuss today. Michelle, what’s first on the list?” She sat back down.

"Okay. First things first; what's next? Are we hitting the road or not?" Michelle asked, holding her hand out in a questioning manner.

"Hitting the road?" Shea's brows raised.

"Yeah, girl. We're gonna be out spreading the word. Making allies." Adore explained. “We need this army to be bigger.”

Tyra spoke next. “I brought up the idea up a while back. But it was too soon. So instead, we agreed for Adore to do the radio message. It worked, but…only to a certain extent.”

“Yeah, you can see why though. Any normal person would be too afraid to come along.” Aquaria noted. “Especially when there wasn’t enough information given.”

“That’s why getting out there is a way better method,” Alaska joined, “This bitch,” she gestured to Adore, “has so many people behind her already. And people like Bob. Queens with influence. Who wouldn’t want to listen to them?”

“Well…” Aquaria shrugged, “They weren’t exactly rushing to get here the first time. I hate to be the one to say that, but it’s something to think about.”

“But that was over the radio, no personal connection. Meeting in real life would definitely be a benefactor,” Michelle pointed out.

“Yeah, if you hear Michael Fassbender on the radio talking about how great donuts are, you’re not gonna rush to get them. But say you’re in the store with him, and he’s personally telling you how great the donuts taste, you’re gonna buy them, Mary.” Katya explained, even though it wasn’t needed.

Alaska giggled at this, and Katya felt less of an idiot.

"Okay. I hear that." Aquaria nodded.

"And what then? Bring them back here?" Brooke asked. "If you're expecting a huge army then don't expect them all to fit here."

"Well, I guess it depends on how many people we get. With the amount of cells in here, we could probably fit a hundred to two hundred." Tyra spoke again. "Small chance of it happening but if we do get more than two hundred, I'd say we would need to relocate."

"I wouldn't mind that. I'm sick of this place." Jinkx stated.

"Where could we even go? Where's bigger than this prison?" Bianca asked.

"I don't know. A hotel?" Katya suggested.

"Hotels are a hot spot though. And we don't know what kind of people they are." Tyra countered. "They may be in the same situation as us but that doesn't mean they're friendly."

“I can vouch for that,” Aquaria raised a hand. “Hotels are…” she shuddered, “just speaking from personal experience.”

Before anything else could be said on that matter, Kandy spoke, "and what if we see about one thousand people? More than a thousand even."

Adore tapped her fingers on the desk for a moment, "then I guess we could have multiple safe houses.”

Michelle raised a hand, but spoke anyway, “I think we should wait until Bob gets back. Who knows? Maybe she’ll already have some recruits. A new vehicle too hopefully. But I think we’re getting too ahead of ourselves. We need Bob here to discuss this shit.”

“Yeah, I feel so overwhelmed already,” April leaned back in her seat, hands clasped at her forehead.

“We can move on for now . But expect it to be brought up in the next meeting. It’s time to evolve, bitches,” Adore stated before looking at Michelle. “What’s next?”

“Okay.” Michelle glanced down at her notes. “Moving on,” she looked at Brooke, “ Jack’d . How are we doing with that?”

As if knowing the topic would come up, Brooke produced the phone from her pocket and put it on the table. “Finished. All we need is a few phones. Cause if you’re all talking about getting out there, then you’ll need it.”

There was a moment of silence, the queens seeming to think the same thing. Bianca breathed out a long sigh through her nostrils, “And where are we supposed to get a phone?”

And Katya’s hands slammed down on the table as excitement flooded through her. “I have a phone! Oh my God, I can’t believe I fucking forgot about it!”

“Thank you for the heart attack, Katya.” Bianca had a hand over her heart. “But two isn’t enough.”

Brooke shrugged, “I don’t know. I mean, we’re bound to find some when we’re out on the road, right?”

“We can’t be sure.” Bianca rubbed the bridge of her nose.

“Yeah, think about how many other queens out there who are also dying to get a hold of a phone.” Adore added.

“And you’ve never seen any in the local area?” Aquaria asked, her gaze shifting between the other council members.

“No, we’ve searched the place so many times. I’ve never seen any phones.” Alaska answered.

“And what about confiscated phones? The Warden was bound to have some in his desk, right?”

“Nope. Nothing.”

Aquaria cussed to herself.

Adore racked her own brain. There had to be some sort of way they’d get their hands on a phone. A few at that.

“WAIT!” April shouted, the rest of the queens jolting in their seats, as if Katya’s abrupt outburst hadn’t already been enough. “This is a fucking prison!” Her voice was raised now, excitement taking her over.

“Wow, you’re so observant!” Bianca chided.

“Shut up, hag. Listen; We are in a prison, we are surrounded by phones. We just gotta look for them. And I mean everywhere ! In walls - toilet tanks - under desks,” April further explained. “Ain’t you all seen Prison Break? ”

Katya let out a surprised sound, now sharing the same excitement. “Oh my God, yes! April, you fucking genius!”

The other queens seemed to catch on finally. Of fucking course. This place was probably full of phones that had been smuggled in, hidden away from the watchful eyes of officers. How had they failed to realise this before? Maybe because they never saw a need for a phone, so the thought would have never occurred. But still. Fuck, it was obvious.

“That’s what we’re doing today,” Adore clapped her hands together, “We’re all gonna break off into groups and search top to bottom.”

“Okay and then what?” Phi Phi asked.

Brooke spoke again, “Well, if we find any, I’ll set them all up with JACK’D. Then the VPN just for extra safety. And then I can show you all how it works.”

“Perfect!” Adore gave her a thankful smile before turning her attention to Michelle. “Okay, next! Quickly though. I wanna start searching.”

“Glad to see some excitement going on around here,” Michelle smiled, her hands picking up multiple sheets of paper. She stood up and moved away from her chair, “Okay, next. I’m sure some of you are aware of how the press is handling the situation,” she began, handing out sheets of the blank paper, one page each, “For those of you who don’t know, we’re being crowned terrorists, extremists, assassins, you name it. I mean, we’re lucky President Cinereal’s stayed silent, but we gotta change things.”

She set a pile of pens in the middle of the desk, some cracked on their plastic shell, some even missing the tops.

April and Kandy snatched the two best looking ones.

“I thought of this.” April buzzed with excitement.

“Girl, we thought of this.” Kandy corrected her.

Before the two could get into a bickering match, Michelle spoke again as she took her seat, “And now it’s time we all think of what to do. Adore, you wanna elaborate?”

“Sure.” Turning her attention to the rest of the queens, Adore began, “We thought the rescue at Raphael’s was the beginning. But now I realise we were wrong. This right here,” she jabbed a finger at her own piece of paper, “This is the beginning.”

“That’s a sheet of paper,” Katya said.

“It may be a sheet of paper, but what we’re gonna put on it is gonna help us get our point across. See, you can’t just leave behind a fucking mess and expect it not to be taken the wrong way. We need to start leaving our mark. Now I know rescues have happened long before I got here, but from my experience, those situations were rarely reported on. We need to let them know that these missions are happening for a reason - enough is enough. Fair is fair. Am I right?”

“Yeah, baby.” Kandy clicked her fingers.

“So what we’re all gonna do now is brainstorm a few ideas for our mark. You can draw it, write about it, whatever you want. Anything that gets the message across.” Adore elaborated.

“I love this. I feel like I’m back in school,” Aquaria beamed, writing her name in pretty font at the top of her sheet and surrounding it by stars.

Adore noted the enthusiasm from the other queens as well. But one queen who still sat with a solemn face -and hadn’t even spoken a word- was Raja.

“How about something simple like ‘AA’?” Brooke suggested.

“We discussed that before actually. ‘AA’ is already taken. Better not.” Jinkx was sketching out elaborate shapes on her own page.

As the queens continued to discuss, Adore couldn’t take her mind off Raja. The queen sat there, shading lines on the page. So the commander stood, “I need some water. Raja, you wanna come with me?”

Raja knew it wasn’t really a question. And she was more than happy to join. So she put on her bravest smile, “No problem.”

And the two left. 

As soon as the door was shut tight, Adore rubbed Raja’s arm, the two making their way further from the committee room.

“How are you really feeling though?” Adore tried.

Raja breathed in, and then out again. “Like shit,” she sounded more frustrated than anything, full of resentment, “Like...what’s the point?”

Adore chose her words carefully, “You wanna elaborate on that?”

“I’m not suicidal if that’s what you’re asking.” Raja said, with a hint of annoyance to her tone. “I’m just…” she shook her head, “I don’t know, Adore. I don’t wanna do this right now.”

Adore slowly stopped, as did Raja. The younger queen now held her hand, “I don’t mind if you wanna step down from the council. You were kinda thrown in the deep end anyway, and that wasn’t fair for me to do.”

“No, don’t get me wrong, I enjoy the council thing,” Raja cast a glance in the direction they had just come from, “It’s just...not right now. Not…not while I can still feel her in my arms.” Raja tried to say it with confidence, like it was nothing. But Adore heard how her breath was shaking.

Raja started walking again, Adore starting to follow beside her again. 

“You really loved her,” was all Adore’s brain could come up with.

“I did. There was just...always something different about her. She always seemed so quiet, kind of shy. Seemed .” Raja’s brows briefly raised at that last word. “Then when I got a better look at her, I saw all the...little things that made her just...Manila.”

“Like what?” Adore enjoyed that Raja was now smiling.

“Like...how she’d do that thing with her eyes. She looked crazy, but it was hilarious. And her pineapple purse. Lucky pineapple purse ,” Raja corrected herself, “I thought she would have been upset that she left it back at the aquarium. But she kind of just got over it immediately.”

Adore smiled. “Remember the aquarium?” 

“Of course I do. All I wanted was to get out of that place.” Raja said. She held back from saying how she’d do anything to be back, as nasty as the place was. Instead she looked at Adore with a raised brow, “You remember Bette and Joan?”

“Yeah,” Adore looked at her with a smile still. But her eyes were sad. Yeah, they were just two sharks and, to them, she was dinner. Adore didn’t matter to these sharks. But to her, they were what kept her from losing it. She needed that normality to prevent her from giving up and going home. 

Actually, normality was probably the wrong word. What was normal about taking care of two pet sharks when you could barely take care of yourself? “Do you remember the night we were on the beach, just smoking and doing nothing?”

“Yes,” Raja said with more enthusiasm. “How can I forget it? I mean, that was when we were talking about our dry-ass sex lives,” Raja snickered, “and how we were gonna change that. ‘I’m not telling you who I wanna fuck until you tell me who you wanna fuck’,” Raja recalled, laughing again, “And I knew all along that you had it bad for Bianca.”

“You did not .” Adore protested, stretching out the last word. They reached the kitchen, and Adore poured herself some water.

“Yeah, I did. But you on the other hand would have never guessed I had eyes on Manila.” It felt nice talking about her this way, a happier time. “I mean, I think it was obvious. Maybe that’s just me, but you weren’t as observant back then.”

Adore took a sip of the water, realising she was done with it. “I agree with that.” She put the glass in the sink.

Raja’s brows knit, casting a glance at Adore, “God, it’s moments like these that shock me.”

“What do you mean?” Adore’s eyes widened, excited to hear Raja’s response.

“Like...you’ve just changed so much. I know you had a rough patch recently but…the Adore I see right now? Bitch, I love her. So different from the one I know back in Area 31.” Raja ruffled Adore’s hair. “Hard to believe we’re being led by someone who once upon a time burned water.”

Adore laughed, " Once . Once, bitch. That was it."

They went to leave, and Raja rubbed Adore's shoulders, "Yeah. Life's about learning, honey."

Adore made in the direction of the conference room. But she stopped and turned to Raja, "hey, look. Why don't you sit this one out? No one's gonna judge you if you're not up for it."

Raja cast a glance in the direction they were headed. And looking back at Adore, she spoke quietly. "It's just...too soon for me." She cast a glance at the ground.

"I know," Adore replied soothingly, letting her hand play with a strand of Raja's hair. 

Raja looked back at her. "Next time though."

"Whenever, honestly."

"Alright. I wanna smoke. Yeah," Raja looked away and spotted Pearl, "Yeah, I'm gonna smoke."

"Good idea." Adore smiled, taking one step in the opposite direction.

"Thanks, bitch. We'll talk later." Raja walked away too before looking around at the lonely blonde queen, "Hey, Pearl!"

Adore watched her friend walk off, her smile beginning to waver. She couldn’t imagine the pain Raja was going through. Fuck, if she were to lose Bianca, her whole world would just...crash. Would she even be able to go on being part of the army? Bianca was one of her biggest motivators, one of the ones who really believed in her, pushed her even.

She could feel the effect these thoughts were already having on her, how something that wasn’t even reality just made her want to collapse to the ground and weep. Raja was brave, and Adore admired that strength.

Making her way back to the conference room, however, Adore didn’t feel strong. After hearing that her people were now being deemed terrorists, she felt regret. Like they could have gone about the rescue mission in a completely different way.

On the other hand, those bastards deserved what they got.

Terrorist - A person who uses unlawful violence and intimidation, especially against civilians, in the pursuit of political aims.

Adore made sure to hunt the library earlier in the day, searching high and low for a dictionary. Not only did she find that definition, but she found a condom too.

But that wasn’t the point. She needed something to support her point in which she was expressing to Bianca at the time. Not that she needed proof. It was safe to say the queens were all pissed.

But she needed it. Because didn’t it just prove that the same people calling her a terrorist were terrorists themselves?

She wasn’t going to let them think this was a one off situation. This meant war.

And when Adore finally arrived back at the conference room, no one seemed surprised that Raja wasn’t with her. Closing the door behind her, she made her way to her chair. “Okay, how are we doing, hoes?”

Her eyes momentarily drifted over the pages laid in front of the queens, seeing the doodles, some scribbled over.

And no one spoke a word. Instead, they only stared back at her.

“What?” She said.

“Think we got our sign.” Bianca grabbed her attention. She nodded a head to the flip board behind her.

Adore trailed her gaze away from Bianca, and looked at the large board. 

And there it was; jagged writing spelt out the words ‘FAIR IS FAIR.’ 

Yes, this was the one.

“Who fucking came up with it?” She couldn’t even take her eyes away, already imagining it burned into the ground.

“Katya did.” Tyra winked at the blonde.

“Well, no. We all kinda did.” Katya brushed Tyra off.

“Actually, if we’re getting real technical,” Alaska began, winking at Adore, “You were the one who gave us the idea.”

Katya looked back at Adore, “That’s true. You did.”

Adore could hear the phrase in her head. Fuck, it sounded right. 

So damn right.

“Fair is fair,” she nodded her head. She looked away from the board and let her eyes scan the council queens, “Fair is fucking fair.”

"This is ridiculous. As if we have to just stand here and search every single brick." Cracker complained, her fingers tugging at random bricks. She was at least thankful for the fact she and Aquaria were shielded from the sun. The heat had increased significantly. And they weren’t the only ones tasked to search the outer walls of the whole building. The newly weds, Kim and Naomi were not too far away. Although, they were spending more time swapping saliva. There was no way they’d be finding a phone anytime soon.

"I know. Not gonna lie, I thought since the council mostly observed the training, I’d be kind of observing this activity too.” Aquaria explained. She sat cross legged on the ground, also pulling on bricks. “I'm still fucking done over from the other night. We should all be soaking up the sun and enjoying life while we can."

Cracker refrained from asking her if she was having fun sitting on the ground, that she didn’t have much to complain about. Instead, she stood on her toes, attempting to reach the next row of bricks. Being smaller than the average man, she knew that these prisoners would tower over her. Who’s bright idea was it to put her in this position? She reached with all the strength she could, glancing over at the other two. Naomi was on Kim’s shoulders. Huh…good idea.

“Haha, shorty,” Aquaria looked up at her. She reached up and poked Cracker’s side.

The queen doubled over, a yelping sound leaving her mouth. Jesus, why was such a small gesture so painful? “You’re a cunt!” Cracker rubbed where Aquaria got her. Instead of going back to searching the bricks, she bent down next to the younger queen, nails going straight for her sensitive neck.

“No, bitch!” Aquaria was already yelling.

“Say sorry,” Cracker smirked, wriggling her fingers on Aquaria’s skin.

“Never!”

“Say sorry!”

“No! Stop!”

“Say sorry!”

“Get fucked!”

The childish moment distracted their attention as Kameron rounded the corner. She froze, having not expected seeing the two messing around. “Oh, am I interrupting something?”

Aquaria and Cracker stopped play fighting, the older of the two shocked for a moment. But she then smiled, something Aquaria had to hold back a laugh over. Like, could it have been more obvious? Could Cracker’s red cheeks have been more brighter?

Cracker stood up, smoothed down her skirt and moved back to the wall, “Hi, Kammie. No. Not really.”

Kammie? She’s got a pet name for the bitch already? Aquaria hid her face, pretending to be more interested in Kim and Naomi.

"Any luck with the phones?" Kameron asked, gesturing to the bucket in her hand. The rattling sound suggested they had found quite a few already.

"No, we've only been doing this for ten minutes." Cracker continued to search for loose bricks yet allowed her eyes to stay on Kameron.

"I'm already over it." Aquaria huffed. "How many are there?" She nodded to the bucket.

"So far, five including Katya’s." Kameron answered.

"Five? Jesus! These guys were really looking for trouble." Cracker exclaimed.

"Well, Adore said to look out for chargers too." Kameron said, going into a moment of silence as if expecting the two to say something. "Oh, great. You’re not complaining. Everyone else I’ve said that to literally were just about finishing. I guess it’s good I caught you both now . I don’t know how much more whining I can take, to be honest.”

"To be fair, I think everyone just wants to do their thing today. Yeah, like, we've been doing that for the last few days but it's nice having plenty of time off. What with all the training and then Raphael’s and then the hangover yesterday. I was having a good time in the sun today. I don't know about you both but I…" Aquaria trailed off as she looked back up at the two, only now realising they had stopped paying attention to her rambling.

She observed in silence how Kameron whispered something into Cracker's ear, the blonde queen's smile stretching ear to ear. And Aquaria let her gaze trail downward in an attempt to save herself from laughing. She instantly regretted it, seeing Kameron holding her best friend's hand. And…fuck, did she just stroke Cracker’s skin with her thumb?

Finally, the amused queen forced her gaze away, a laugh just threatening to escape her throat.

"Sound good?" Kameron asked quietly as she pulled away.

"Sure." Cracker replied more than enthusiastically.

Aquaria peaked over her shoulder, noting how they maintained eye contact for a moment. And when Kameron shifted those brown eyes down to her instead, she quickly looked away once again, covering her mouth with her hand.

"Later, Aquaria." Kameron said.

"Bye." Aquaria grinned.

And the muscled queen walked away, Cracker watching her with burning cheeks, twirling a lock of hair in her hand.

When Kameron was far enough, Aquaria finally laughed. Thank fuck, it was not as loud as she thought it would be.

Cracker quickly spun back around, her smile instantly disappearing, “Seriously??”

“I’m sorry I just…” Aquaria cackled. “‘Kammie’?

“Aquaria, shut up .” Cracker growled. Fuck, she thought she was done with this shit when she graduated from highschool.

“I can’t - I can’t. Just…come on. Is there something you’re not telling me?” Aquaria asked through giggles. She only asked because she loved seeing her friend so bothered.

Cracker was silent for a moment, and she knew it didn’t take serious thought for Aquaria to figure out the answer. It was just…so fucking obvious at this point. “ Okay . Quite…possibly there is something. But that’s all you’re getting.” She rolled her eyes to the sky, before pointing a finger at Aquaria, “You will not tell anyone else. I swear, I’ll disown you if you do.”

“Okay - Okay - Okay!” Aquaria still laughed. “I won’t say a thing.”

The two queens resumed their task, Aquaria giggling every so often. Cracker would shoot daggers at her, bringing up a completely different topic to distract from what the younger queen really wanted to discuss.

But how could this not be something to think about? Never did she imagine Miz Cracker seeing another queen. Maybe some handsome guy who’d sweep her away to a lovely secluded life up in the mountains where they could just be gay and thrive. 

This was good though. Because Monét was gone, and both queen’s were torn apart on the inside. And as much as it stung Aquaria to think about, she only imagined it was much worse for Cracker. They were family, practically like sisters from the same Mother.

And here comes Kameron, the distraction, someone to occupy her thoughts. Cracker deserved that, she deserved every ounce of happiness in the world.

Aquaria stopped her giggling, and shuffled to the right, getting to work on a new set of bricks. She listened attentively as Cracker talked about how they wouldn’t get this heat anywhere else in the world. Like, if they were actually UK born and bred, they wouldn’t be able to hack it.

And finally, there was a loose brick. Aquaria’s eyes widened, questioning for a second if this was even real. “Cracker, look at this.”

Cracker was now kneeling next to Aquaria, watching as she tried to pry the brick out with her nails. “I swear to God, if this is nothing…” she began to help Aquaria out, also using her nails.

I took a good moment to finally get the brick out. And behind it, to their relief, there was a charger.

“Maybe you shouldn’t be using that,” Courtney hinted to Kandy, the Puerto Rican digging around in the phone they had just spent three hours charging.

Throughout the prison, six phones had been found, yet only one charging cable. A faulty charging cable.

It was declared the charging station would be in the communal, in a dirty corner of the room where a plug socket was hanging off the wall. 

“Maybe we’ll find something important,” Kandy countered, looking up from the ground she sat on, not really caring to hear Courtney’s suggestion.

April sat next to Kandy, looking over her friend’s shoulder at the screen.

“Like what?” Willam walked up and joined the three. Instead of taking a seat, she plopped herself down on Courtney’s lap. The Aussie didn’t complain, just letting her arms snake around Willam’s tiny waist.

Kandy was silent for a moment, eyes looking down at the phone. See, her definition of important differed to Willam right now. While they may not find anything to aid in the mission, these message threads…hot damn. “Just...stuff,” she chuckled, clicking into one thread in particular. 

April shrieked with excitement at the sight of a large and most definitely throbbing member. These poor prisoners were truly depraved. She spoke to Kandy in their native tongue, ensuring the other queens wouldn’t be on to them. “What we gotta do to find someone like that around here?”

“Yeah, none of these queens got what this guy got.” Kandy replied.

“I know that smile,” Willam interrupted them.

Kandy raised a brow. “Oh, yeah?”

“ Yes . Stop looking at porn.” 

Courtney eyes widened in surprise, then intrigue as she looked to the device in Kandy’s hand.

Kandy went to hide the phone in her lap, “Well, finders keepers, Belli.”

“Yeah, go find your own sexy stuff!” April added.

Willam stood up and snatched the phone from Kandy’s hand, the queen understandably trying to grab it back. “You forget that I do have porn magazines. Some of which I have let you both borrow on multiple occasions.”

Kandy stopped fighting, huffing as she sat back down on the ground. “Fine. But we better get that back.”

“No one owns the phones, I’m pretty sure,” Courtney interjected, itching to see the screen.

“What the fuck??” Willam exclaimed.

“What is it? What did - - holy fucking shit!” The Aussie gawked at the screen.

“Sis is sucking his own dick!” Willam stared at the screen.

“Oh, wow,” April commented.

“Oh, and charge is only at 20%” Willam added.

“What??!! How is that possible??” The new voice shocked the four queens.

Katya was storming up to them now, Alaska walking along side her. The Russian’s eyes were wide as she snatched the phone from Willam’s hand. “What the fuck ? I thought I was the only person who could do that??”

Alaska glanced at the screen, and seeing the explicit image, she covered her mouth to quieten her laugh.

“You can do that?” April raised a brow.

“Yes! Amazing…Great…My hidden talent - stolen!” Katya whined.

“Okay, but back to the important shit,” Willam spoke again, “How the fuck is this only at 20%?”

“Oh, yeah!” Katya’s gaze shot to Kandy and April, “How long ago did this one get taken off charge?”

Kandy looked in thought for a second, “If I had to guess, I’d say ten minutes.”

“And it was full?”

“Yep.”

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Katya forced the phone back into Willam’s hand and stomped her heel on the hard linoleum floor.

“Sit down,” Alaska ushered her lover to take a seat, stroking the Russian’s cheek lovingly. Katya looked appreciative, her hand on Alaska’s side now. The standing queen turned her attention to the others, “What about that one?” She bat her lashes in the direction of another phone that was now on charge.

April leaned over, clicking the button to check. “Well, this one probably ain’t as fucked. It’s already at 48%. It was completely dead when we found it.”

“Oh, thank God.” Katya was relieved. “My phone is incredible. I promise. It’ll be charged in no time.”

Alaska giggled and sat down in Katya’s lap, wrapping her long slender arms around her girlfriend’s shoulders. She brushed her lips against the Russian’s ear. “For real though, can you really do that ?”

“Yeah. It took a lot of practice and strength but I worked very hard to get to the point of perfecting the art.”

Alaska giggled again, her breath tickling Katya’s neck.

“How’s the phones?” Adore asked, passing by with Bianca, the two carrying a few sheets of paper.

“Oh, they are charging,” Willam rolled her eyes to the heavens, “Just at their own pace.”

At that, Bianca and Adore moved closer to the group. Bianca set her own pile of pages down on the table, “I hope none of you are scoping around on them. Brooke needs that battery.” She bent down, picking up the current phone that was charging.

“Nope.” Kandy was quick to say, shooting the other queens a look that read as, ‘Snitches get stitches.’

“Goddamn it.” Adore murmured quietly to herself.

“Hey, don’t stress, bestie,” Alaska reached over and took Adore’s hand in her own. “They will charge up. Just...not any time soon.”

“I know. Just…fuck, the waiting makes me all nervous and shit.” Adore stroked her thumb along Alaska’s fingers, being mindful of bandaged nail tips.

“What are you guys doing anyway?” Katya asked, staring at the pages in the commander’s hand.

“Oh, we’re just gonna make some sketches for the mark. Just in case those idiots don’t get the message. Gotta keep it consistent, you know?”

“Okay, these assholes maybe ignorant and shallow minded, but they’re smart . I’m sure they’d connect the dots even if it’s not perfect everytime.” Katya reassured her.

“True. Passes the time though,” Adore clutched the sheets to herself.

Bianca stood up again, putting the phone back down. “Well, it’s charging even while active. So we know that one is one of the better ones.”

“I highly doubt there will be more.” Kandy spoke, “These phones are really old. The batteries are so fucked up.”

“I’ll ask your Lord and Saviour Thorgy to say a prayer,” Bianca jested, before looking back at Adore. “Art time?”

“Hell yeah.” She nodded. The two bid the queens farewell, and left the room, hand in hand.

Alaska’s gaze followed them, hoping the creativity session would at least relax Adore’s nerves. When they were out of sight, Kameron entered the room instead.

“Hey, Kam’.” Alaska greeted the passing-by queen.

Kameron looked at her with a smile, “hey, girl,” but upon seeing Katya, the smile faltered. So she forced it back onto her face, before quickly looking away and carrying on in the direction she was headed.

Alaska briefly knit her brows, and looking away, she saw how Katya’s eyes followed Kameron. Not to mention the queen’s arms around her sort of tightened.

“What’s up?” Alaska stroked a thumb along Katya’s brow.

It was as if Katya forgot Alaska was even there, eyes filled with bewilderment. And she uttered an unsure, “not much.”

Alaska rephrased, “What’s wrong?”

Katya pursed her lips for a moment before quickly replying, “nothing.”

The snake-like queen’s eyes were scrutinising her, however, “there’s something you’re not telling me.”

Katya’s blue eyes once again widened, “What? No. No there’s not!” As much as she could go on, fear told her Alaska would grill her even further. The bitch was clearly on to Katya. Fuck, maybe this was the time to be honest. Yes, it is. She knows there’s some hot ass tension between you and Kameron. Start crying! Now!

But Alaska smirked. “Katya, don’t worry. Kameron and I are just friends. She’s not gonna steal me away from you if that’s what you’re worried about.”

Katya felt like she could pee herself with the amount of relief that washed over her. “Oh!” She exclaimed, “Oh, yeah. That’s it.” She nodded before realising her words, “Wait, no! That’s not it! I’m not a jealous person, I swear. Please believe me.”

Alaska only giggled even more, “Look, as much as I love your nervous antics, you need to relax. Everything is fine,” she connected her forehead with Katya’s. “Oh my God, Kam’s getting so much attention around here. Like, haven’t you noticed how many bitches are in love with her? I can guarantee she’ll be taken in about a week. Just watch.”

Knowing of how quick Kameron could fall for someone from her own experience, Katya agreed. “Yeah, you’re right.” Katya gave Alaska a small kiss. “But for real though, I have no negative feelings towards Kameron,” she lied.

Alaska didn’t say anything. Only continued to smirk. Katya couldn’t read this cute pink glossed smile, but she was glad to drop the subject.

The group of queens still sitting there cast their attention to Thorgy, the queen approaching with raised hands, her eyes cast to the ceiling.

“Thorgy? What are you doing?” Courtney asked.

“I am here to call on God and all the heavenly saints to make these phones charge faster.” Thorgy declared.

“Oh, no. Thorgy, we don’t need that,” Willam held up a hand as if to stop the bitch.

But that didn’t stop Thorgy. She opened her mouth and out came her rendition of This Little Light of Mine.

Adore and Bianca were shoulder to shoulder, backs to the cold wall, on top of the tough mattress. The sheets were already spread out in front of them, messy pen scribblings with the occasional doodles of sunflowers and skulls residing in the corners.

Bianca could feel Adore’s muscles, how tense they were. She wanted to bring attention to it, but didn’t know how. The queen had been in a good mood throughout the day, no hint that there was anything wrong. But something had definitely changed within the last half hour.

“Blue or red?” Adore asked, her eyes not leaving the two designs on her page.

Biana looked at the now withdrawn queen, studying how the pens seemed to be clenched in her hand. And the older queen looked down at the sketches then. They were both identical, ‘FAIR IS FAIR’ written in jagged lines. One had blue lines behind the black, while the other had red.

And Bianca let her eyes trail back up to Adore’s face, “Okay, it’s lovely, girl. But, does it matter? I mean, not like we’re gonna be carrying around buckets of paint with us.”

“It could be blood .” Adore’s brows jumped on her face.

Right. Something was definitely up. Bianca took the sheet from Adore’s lap and sat it to the side. “Okay, I love you, so when I say this, I mean it with a great amount of concern and affection. And you know that’s a lot for me,” she added a smirk. “Is something bothering you? Like really really bothering you?”

Adore only glanced at her before shaking her head. “Nah.”

“Well, you seemed fine earlier. Actually, now that I think about it, it was only when we left those other bitches. One of those bitches being Katya .”

Adore’s squinted eyes shot back to Bianca. “What? No ! Girl, Katya and I are cool, you know that already.”

Bianca’s voice went up a pitch as she went into defense mode. “Alright, bitch. Just an observation.”  

Only then Adore realised how harsh that had come across. “Okay. Fuck. Sorry.”

“Damn, you took that one bad, huh?”

“Shut up. I just don’t wanna be reminded of all that shit. I mean, it took me long enough to figure out Katya’s actually a motherfucking g’. And now, I’m, like…I’m embarrassed it even happened.

“Aw, Adore. That’s not why you should feel embarrassed,” Bianca feigned empathy.

“Bianca, I’m gonna start using teeth,” Adore warned.

The older queen chuckled. “Okay. But for real, what are you thinking about right now? And if you tell me it’s nothing, I’m gonna put lemon juice and salt on your nipples.”

At first, the younger queen rolled her eyes. But they then travelled down to her lap where her hands played together. “I dunno. I guess...I’m just kind of nervous about getting out there. I don’t wanna let anyone down, you know?” 

The older queen let out a long sigh through her nose, simply blinking at Adore. “You won’t let anyone down.”

“You don’t know that. Like…what if…what if we lose more of our friends.” Adore squeezed her eyes shut.

And Bianca gently took her hand in her own. “Look, I’m not gonna pussy-foot around and say that won’t happen. But, no one is going to blame you. I promise.”

“I know no one will blame me. But… I will. I just...don’t want anyone else to die under my name.”

Bianca didn’t even know where to go from there. Like she said before, this wasn't inevitable. And there was nothing she could say that would make Adore feel any less terrible. Well, not anything that wouldn’t translate to, “well, that’s just life. We gotta deal with it.”

So instead she smiled, and leaned her face closer. Bianca kissed Adore for a moment, still sort of unsure of what to say. And pulling away, she said, “It’s gonna be exciting though, you getting out there, growing the army, you know.”

It was clear Bianca was only trying to help, so Adore forced a smile on her face. Nothing would erase the negative thoughts going on in her head.

Bianca continued, “I mean, after all, we have been kinda stuck since this whole thing begun. Shacked up in the aquarium. And now here. If you think about it, the reason we put ourselves through all of this is to feel free. But, how is this freedom?” She gestured to the place around them. “I think getting out there is gonna be really fun. Trust me, baby.”

Adore glanced away, thinking about that. “You’re probably right actually.” She then nodded, “Yeah. It’s probably this prison making me feel like this. Like, I feel safe and hidden. But at the same time, it’s so draining.” Looking back at Bianca, there was more life in her eyes. “God, where would I be without you?”

“Dead.” Bianca smirked.

“Oh, wow. Never heard that one before.” Adore shoved her on the shoulder. “You know, without me, you’d be the dead one.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, I know you only kiss me to suck out all this youth and hotness, bitch.” 

“I prefer my victims without faults?”

“You’re saying I’m faulty? Haha.”

“Yes. You are faulty but I’m fond of you. So I wont be throwing you away anytime soon.”

“Or anytime at all?” Adore smirked, kissing Bianca’s cheek.

And Bianca returned the favour. “Never.”

11PM on the roof. That’s where Kameron told Cracker to meet her. And it was now 10:55PM. 

She was nervous, anxious even, and found herself rocking back and forth in her seat thirty minutes before. It only annoyed Aquaria who was just trying to fix up her bestfriend's makeup.

“Can you chill out? I know you’re nervous right now, but I can’t get an even line if you keep doing that.” She had said.

Cracker hadn’t told her that she was going to meet Kameron. Not that it wasn't already obvious. Why else would she need to look 'too jot to not fuck' after she had spilled the truth earlier that day?

Why was she keeping it from her friend in the first place? Because she couldn’t bear the thought of it being the hot topic around the prison. Not to mention Kameron was ogled over on the daily. And she didn't quite like the image of waking in the middle of the night, someone hovering over her with a knife to her throat, saying some shit like, “Stay away from Kameron.”

Okay, far fetched, girl.

It wasn’t that Cracker didn’t trust Aquaria. After all, what she told her was all she knew herself. She wasn’t too sure what the situation with Kameron was.

That morning after the party, when she woke up, Cracker was confused as to why she was snuggled up against the queen. It took a few minutes for images of the night before to come back - wine spilt on her shirt, shouting at Kameron, crying, hugging.

And although she had never been a very affectionate person, she was drawn to Kameron since. They had talked a few times, in the eyes of the other queens as well as alone. And while they were in the presence of others, their interactions didn’t last that long. A bit of small talk would ensue, nothing out of the ordinary.

And when it was just the two of them, there always seemed to be some level of physical contact - playing with eachothers wigs, fingers intertwining, cuddling, just little things.

This was flirting, right? Most likely. But what confused Cracker the most was the fact that these little interactions she’d have with Kameron were not new. The only other person who saw this side of her was Aquaria, only comfortable knowing there was no deeper meaning behind it.

So what about Kameron? The two queens clearly had chemistry, but was it on a friendly level or something else?

As Cracker made her way up to the roof, she kind of hoped it was the latter.

The cool night air was refreshing, something that sort of helped her nerves. But upon reaching her destination, she saw no sign of Kameron.

She looked around for any sign. And hearing the door slam behind her, she jumped. Calm down. It’s a door. They close by themselves sometimes.

Spinning back around, she called out, “Kam?”

Nothing.

The nerves were starting to get to her. Surely Kameron wouldn’t just stand her up, right?

“Kameron??” Cracker called out again, getting closer to the edge of the building.

She didn’t want to go any further, fearing a  gust of wind would come out of nowhere and knock her off her feet, sending her to a very gruesome death.

Cracker turned, her head lingering on the edge of the prison for another moment. And when she looked back around, her whole body jumped.

“Boo!!!” Kameron shouted.

Cracker jumped back, hand on her chest and eyes wide. “Fuck you! Fuck you!”

Kameron giggled. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist.”

“Fucking cunt.” Cracker playfully shoved Kameron away.

“Hey, at least it wasnt a dispatcher.” Kameron suggested.

“Yeah, that wouldn’t be very fun. Or a Purest. Can you imagine their faces when I'd tell them I'm Jewish?” Cracker chuckled, only then noticing the hand behind Kameron's back. “Ooh. Whatcha got there?”

Kameron seemed to have forgotten about it, looking confused for a moment. “Huh? Oh! Oh, yeah! This,” she nodded a head over her shoulder. “I kinda saw these on the scavenger hunt yesterday and thought of you.”

There was a smile appearing on Cracker’s face, just at the idea that Kameron thought about her. “Gifts?"

“Yeah, they aren’t much. But I thought you’d like them.” Kameron reached her other hand around, taking one of the items. “I’m so sorry, you’ve probably gotten these so many times but I just had to,” she smiled sheepishly as she produced a box of Ritz crackers.

The smaller queen was sent into an instant fit of laughter. “Oh my fucking God. You fucking bitch.”

“Yeah, it’s dumb, I know. I just saw an opportunity and took it.” She passed the box over.

Cracker ripped the top open. “Well, you're wrong. No one has ever made that joke at me, so well done.” She popped one of the snacks in her mouth.

“Glad you like them.” A blush appeared on Kameron’s face, as she produced the last gift. “I also saw this." A book; Northern Lights by Phillip Pullman, “I remember you saying you missed reading the other day, so I found this in the thrift shop.”

Cracker covered her mouth now, trying to contain her excitement. “Kameron, you are…” she only pulled her hand away from her face when the other queen offered the gift to her, “You’re the best. Thank you. I love this.”

“Thank God. I kinda worried that you had already read it and hated it. I mean, I know there are so many books out there so it’s kinda unlikely but it’s also not, you know what I mean? And not to mention it’s not in the best condition and a few pages fell out and blew off but I tried my hardest to get them back and - -”

Kameron’s ramblings were cut off as Cracker threw her arms around her. “No, I love it. I promise.”

Unlike Cracker who enjoyed their physical interactions, Kameron sometimes didn’t know what to do. She didn’t want to be too much but also hated to be seen as a weirdo for not reciprocating. Before she could even make up her mind whether to wrap her arms around the tiny queen or just leave it, Cracker pulled away.

“I don’t have anything for you,” the blonde confessed, glancing down at the gifts and back up again.

“It’s fine. Don’t worry about it.” Kameron shook her head. “You wanna hang out? You can say no if you want. I understand if you wanna just - -”

“Kameron , of course we can hang out. Why do you think I came up here?” Cracker moved away, making her way towards the wall beside the door.

Kameron joined her and the two slid down, sitting on the ground. “Good. That’s great. I kinda saw you watching me earlier and I wanted to come over and say hi. But, you know, those other queens."

A hot flush came over Cracker’s face, “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to stare.”

“Oh, no. I don’t wanna embarrass you! Sorry.”

“Don’t apologise, it’s fine.”

“Sorry, I just - - Fuck, I just did it again.”

Cracker was chuckling again, and Kameron felt less like an idiot. “For real though, I didn’t mean to stare like that.”

“It’s fine. I was gonna come over and invite you to join us.” Kameron suggested.

“No fucking way. I don’t work out in front of people.”

Kameron’s brows crossed, “Why?”

“I don’t know. I’m just...weird.” Cracker honestly had no explanation.

"Yeah, you are ." Kameron stated, laughing under her breath. 

Cracker’s eyes widened, reaching in the box and throwing a ritz at Kameron. "HEY! Fuck you! You're not exactly normal yourself, you know." She retorted, sarcasm thick in her tone. 

"Yeah but who is normal around here anymore?" Kam asked. 

"Good point,” Cracker briefly lifted her brows. She enjoyed the fact Kameron still smiled. But her eyes moved to the gash on the queen’s cheek. She had wanted to ask about it before, but Kameron would only start to talk again, and she'd be instantly distracted. Now was her chance. “How’d you get the scar?”

Kameron lifted her eyes, glancing to her left cheek where the mark was. She couldn’t see it, but she sure could feel it. “This?” She looked hesitant to answer first, but a mischievous smile appeared. “Notice how Alaska has one just like it? Well, back at Raphael’s we made a pact to stick together. A blood oath, I guess.”

Cracker’s eyes were wide again, “Wow. Fuck. That’s...badass, I suppose.” 

And Kameron cackled. 

Cracker instantly knew she had been tricked, “oh, fuck off.” She threw a few more ritz.

Kameron flinched from the cracker attack, still chuckling. "I'm sorry, I couldn't help it. Um, no. So what happened was she tried to escape. Alaska I mean. And this fucking doctor, he had a pair of pliers, said he was gonna rip her nails off. So, I tried to step in and help her, but he hit me with them before I could even do anything."

Cracker could hear the shame in Kameron's voice. "Well, at least you tried."

"I guess. He still hurt her though. Like, I barely knew her at that stage, but she was in the cell next to me. She was my neighbour. I felt like I needed to protect her, you know?" 

Cracker nodded. "I'm glad you all made it out alive.” The smile faltered. "I wish everyone did."

Kameron no longer smiled. "I'm so sorry. I mean, I…" where the fuck could she go from there? "I don't want to remind you about what happened to…"

Cracker seemed confused for a second. "Monét?" She breathed out a puff of air. "Don't worry, you didn't. I'm just being depressing."

Kameron pursed her lips, reaching a hand over and putting it on Cracker's knee. 

Again. That contact.

"I'm really sorry," Kameron said softly.

"It's fine. I'm just…moving on with shit." Cracker rubbed her thighs, staring off passed the edge of the roof. "I gotta give you back that sweater."

Not the first time Kameron heard that, and not the first time she refused either. “It’s fine. Keep it. Like i said, it looks better on you.”

Cracker didn’t protest. “About Raphael’s though, they didn’t do anything else to you, right?” Her eyes flickered with concern.

“Nah, not really. I played by the rules, tried not to draw any attention to myself, kept a low profile…”

The blonde looked away, giggling, “You're literally the opposite of who I am.”

“How come?” Kameron leaned back, planting her hands on the ground behind her.

“Well,” Cracker began, “I...used to be a prostitute. Not my choice,” she added, “And being held captive like that, it kind of toughened me up. So I fought back a lot, defended myself,” and she began to laugh, “One time I put one of the gang members in a hospital.”

“You did??” Kameron was scandalised.

“Yeah, I poured soup on his crotch. Burned the fuck out of the asshole.” Cracker beamed with pride. “The look on his face, fuck, it felt so good.”

“Jesus. Little Miss psychopath over here.” Kameron jested.

“You want me to throw another cracker at you?” The blonde queen raised a brow.

“If you did, I'd probably just catch it.” Kameron challenged.

“Ooh, is that right? You wanna put it to the test?” Cracker suggested, pulling one from the box.

Kameron straightened up, rubbing her hands together, “Let’s do this, girl.”

Cracker didn’t even give the queen a chance to really prepare. She threw the snack and, surprisingly, Kameron didn't need preparation. She caught the tiny ritz cracker in her mouth effortlessly, and chewing it up, she looked at Cracker as if to say, “how do you like that ?”

Cracker clapped, “congratulations. You did something mediocre.” She grinned.

Kameron swallowed the salty snack, flipping Cracker off, “Just as I was about to tell you how badass you are.”

“I don’t need you to tell me. I know already.” The blonde queen smirked, eating another snack. "Bet you feel threatened by me, being the jacked queen that you are."

"Badass yet so naive. You haven't even seen the shit I can do, bitch." Kameron said.

"And you haven't seen the shit I can do." Cracker countered, "If you knew how much training we put in for the mission…"

"Fair enough," Kameron shrugged. "Well, congrats on being the tiniest badass in the world."

Cracker paused, allowing herself to scoff. She set the Ritz box aside, fired up now. "You wanna fight?" 

And Kameron grinned, "bring it, shorty."

In a matter of seconds, Kameron was already on the ground. She hadn't expected Cracker to pounce on her so fast. Her eyes were wide as Cracker straddled her.

"Jesus Christ, that escalated!" Kameron giggled nervously.

Cracker pinned her shoulders down, grinning mischievously, "say sorry."

"What? No." Kameron didn't even squirm.

"Say sorry." Cracker stressed, clenching her hands against Kameron's shirt.

"I'm not gonna apologise for giving you a compliment ."

"Say sorry!" Cracker sort of raised her voice.

"Get off me and I will."

Cracker moved her face closer and murmured, "make me."

Fuck. That made something stir inside Kameron, the butterflies in her belly were fluttering around like wild. But she grabbed Cracker's wrists, and quickly sat up. All those sit ups really had done her wonders.

Cracker was the one taken by surprise now, but she didn't even struggle, allowing Kameron to keep a hold of her wrists. She tried to play it cool, but inside, her heart was hammering against her ribcage.

"You know, with all that training, you'd think you would know how to get out of this situation." Kameron's face was inches from Cracker's. Her eyes glanced down at Cracker’s chest where her wrists were constrained.

"I could...but I don't want to…"

Cracker didn’t say another word.

And neither did Kameron. She took Cracker's hands, placed them on either side of her face. And the distance between them closed.

As soon as Kameron felt Cracker’s lips brushing against hers, she let her hands wrap around the blonde queen’s waist. She pulled her closer, even if it felt like Cracker couldn’t be any closer to her than she already was. But Kameron wanted this so bad. As if she had known Cracker longer than these small number of days.

And how could this even happen? Feeling so strongly for someone over a short amount of time. Then again, hadn’t that been the same case with Katya?

No. The thought caused Kameron to pull out of the kiss. Don’t think of her.

All she could see for a moment was Katya’s face in her mind. That bright smile, the crinkles at the corners of her eyes as she laughed.

And her chin was lifted. Kameron had forgotten to breathe for a moment. Cracker’s brown eyes were squinted. “You look regretful.”

Kameron shook her head profusely. “No…” And she kissed Cracker again, only for a moment before pulling away. “No...I’m just…” she allowed a tattooed hand to rub Cracker’s side, “kinda shook.” She nervously laughed.

The smile reappeared on the blonde queen’s face. She licked her lips before bringing Kameron into another kiss.

And this time, her inner thoughts only told her, “ this is so different to Katya. So fucking different.”

Because with Katya, it was all just sexual. Nothing more, even if Kameron still fell for the bitch.

But this was 100% different. There was the physicality, the chemistry, the emotional barrier that had been crossed. And Kameron knew at that moment, she’d give this her all. This connection.

Cracker slowly pulled away, but allowed her hands to creep up under Kameron’s shirt, nails brushing against those goddess-like abs. “Is this why you came after me the other night?” She asked quietly. “Not just to apologise.”

Kameron was very much enjoying the feeling of the queen’s wandering hands, she had almost not heard what Cracker had said. “I, um...I did want to apologise. I mean, we already established I’m a very apologetic person. But, yeah. I liked you from the minute I laid eyes on you.”

“God, you’re so cheesy.” Cracker breathed out a laugh.

Kameron giggled, “Oh well, cheese and crackers go great together.”

“Oh my God, please shut up.” A hot flush was appearing on Cracker’s face.

And Kameron was embarrassed for her shit joke. But instead of apologising, all she could think to say was, “make me.”

Cracker smirked. Touché. She made sure the red-head queen wouldn’t make any more shitty jokes anytime soon, pulling her in for another kiss.

Chapter Text

Area 19 (formally Madison, IN)

“Remember when we first met?”

Vanessa blinked before she even had the chance to leave the room. In the time since she had walked into the room, checked Trixie’s wound, and finished up, the injured Barbie hadn’t uttered a word. She looked over her shoulder, seeing how the queen lay there, her lashes heavy and eyes closed, a slight smile on those bright pink lips.

“You crazy, girl.” Vanessa could only laugh, finding herself forgetful of the first time she ever met Trixie. However, she didn’t dwell on these thoughts. Instead, she left the queen alone.

Not that Trixie minded. She enjoyed her alone time with Katya. Not even having opened her eyes yet, she just knew the bitch was there. She could smell her - the cigarette smoke. Strange but comforting. Like the smell of a sweaty cab driver at the end of a night out, reminding her she was going home.

“To answer your question, yes. I do remember.” Katya replied, a warm sense of adoration in her tone.

Trixie finally opened her eyes, looking to the side where Katya sat in an armchair that had clearly seen better days. The red smile on her lips contrasted her light skin greatly.

“You probably remember how drunk I was.” Trixie tried to laugh.

“Oh, I didn’t realise you were talking about that day. But, yeah, of course, I remember how drunk you were. As soon as you got up on that stage, I knew I needed to be your friend. I needed to,” Katya stressed.

“And now, here we are…” Trixie began, “Lesbians.”

Trixie wanted to kiss Katya so badly. She wanted to be able to sit up in the bed, grab Katya’s face and pull her back down with her. But, fuck, the oozing injury in her back just had to be a pain...literally.

But Katya never kissed her anyway. A quick peck on the forehead, but nothing else. She'd never lean down and brush her lips against Trixie's. Maybe it was the stab wound, now deeming her as repulsive…undesirable.

Then again, this was Katya . The only thing that could ever leave her repulsed was herself.

“You ever think about Ken?” Trixie asked.

“ Paula Ticks ?” Katya raised a brow.

Trixie almost forgot, thinking back to her friend in Boston. Good old bisexual Ken who once intimidated Trixie - an average guy by day, and by night, a showgirl. Oh, how he had it easy. Well, only slightly. That queen knew how to play it straight. 

“Yeah,” Trixie replied.

“Sometimes.” Katya nodded. “I hope wherever he is, he is thriving, girl.”

What was Ken doing now? Did he wonder the same about Trixie and Katya? The injured queen wanted to ponder the possibilities. Not that it would really matter, just something fun to do. And Katya would most likely have some far-fetched theory; it was just her thing. And Trixie was intrigued to hear it.

But Katya spoke again, “I thought you were talking about the fair. To me, that was the true first day we met."

Made sense. The day when they were still innocent, having no idea of where they would end up in the future.

“I remember,” Trixie nodded. “Fuck, I was so depressed back then. I was fresh out of a breakup, remember that?” The Barbie queen turned her eyes to Katya, searching for any sign of recognition.

“ Jim . God, even that name,” Katya rubbed her forearms, “Something about it gives me the heebie jeebies. He's probably off pretending to be heterosexual.”

"Nah, I could see him becoming a Purest. I mean, sometimes he'd say these things…about Jesus and stuff…how he was afraid to be damned to hell."

"Right." Katya nodded.

“You’re not the only one, by the way. I always said I never liked his name, and neither did he.” Trixie explained, reflecting on how she had felt that day at the fair, standing in front of the ferris wheel, nothing but grief for the love she thought would last. But all that changed as soon as Katya bumped into her. Thinking of the events that followed the collision,p she cackled.

“What?” Katya grinned, excited to know what got Trixie so giddy.

“You remember that Brody kid? The one we practically fucking gaslit so we could skip the line for the wheel?” Trixie laughed even harder.

Katya’s eyes widened, finding a whole treasure trove of memories unlocked in her brain, “Oh God, that’s right! And we told him you were Bryan Cranston!”

“Bryan Cranston with an ‘i’!” Trixie added.

“Jesus Christ, we really did gaslight him, didn’t we?" Katya cocked her head. “I feel bad. God bless Brody, wherever he is today.”

“You made him stop the entire ride just to get that picture of the sunset.”

“That’s right. And the picture of you.”

“The one you kept.”

“Yes.”

“You didn’t do anything weird with it, right?”

Katya was the one cackling now, “No, I’m not that nasty!”

“Jesus, you could have fooled me.”

“You thought my intention was to add a cute little picture of you to my wank bank?” Katya jested.

“To be fair, no. But don’t lie, you were interested in me back then.” Trixie hinted.

“No, I barely knew you then.”

“Well, why’d you climb in my window?”

“Because I was running from those men.”

“Okay, then why did you ask to kiss me?”

Katya was silent for a moment, and Trixie smirked triumphantly. Gotcha.

“Okay, it wasn’t that I really liked you considering I barely knew you. But, you need to understand that when I first saw you painted, I felt like…like I was in the presence of an absolute angel. You were absolutely stunning - still are might I add - I just couldn’t walk out of that place without kissing you.” Katya allowed a finger to brush against Trixie’s bottom lip.

And Trixie allowed her because she needed that comfort. For the events that followed in this bizarre tale made her stomach stir. “But that’s exactly what happened,” she breathed out a sigh, “You never got to kiss me because we were chased.”

Katya gave her a sad smile. “But we made it, didn’t we? We found Bob.”

“We did ,” the smile returned to Trixie’s face.

“And we travelled with them,” Katya beamed as she remembered.

“Oh, and you punched Robbie in the face!” Trixie exclaimed.

“Yeah, that whore deserved it, though.”

“Yeah, she did.” Trixie giggled.

And now, Katya was the one who went silent. Trixie already knew why.

“Then…Brightwood happened.” She didn’t even look at Trixie when she said it.

A moment of silence fell between them before Trixie sighed. “I gotta admit, I miss all the good times. Just...hanging out and getting drunk. It was great while it lasted, right?.”

“Right.” Katya looked back at Trixie again. “Well, maybe for you. But, for me , those last few days…”

Again, the injured queen found herself wanting nothing more than to sit up. She needed to hold Katya, to kiss her, to apologise for being too caught up in her own anger to see what Katya had seen.

“I should have just told you what was on my mind.” Katya kicked at the ground as if having a tantrum. “I should have just...fucking come to you when all that was going on. Fuck, I was so nasty to you. The things I said...I’ll never forgive myself.”

“No. Look, I was being ignorant." Trixie pursed her lips. "But, if it makes you feel better, I forgive you,” Trixie tried to reassure her friend.

“I know but still. I’d do anything to go back and…and fucking change things.” Katya promised, “Actually, I’d change so much. I’d tell myself to stop spending all my time with Kameron, I’d tell Blair to keep her cool, fuck, I wouldn't tell Blair anything, actually. And I’d...try and get us all out of there before it's too late.”

Trixie recognised that Katya was rambling, so close to becoming erratic. “Look; it happened and we can't change that now. We just have to let it be, Katya.”

“I know, but if I had just said something...Elijah wouldn’t have even had the chance to hurt you.” There was a crack in Katya’s voice.

Trixie felt how the Russian’s hand tightened on hers. She gulped before speaking, “But then…you would have never kissed me…We all would have escaped, all of us, and you’d still be with Kameron…I know you weren’t into her that way. But you’d still be fucking her”

Katya sighed heavily, confirming this belief.

“I want you to know, Tracy, I did think of you though. When I was with Kameron, I thought of you sometimes.” Katya confessed.

Trixie’s heart was filled with warmth before she actually played Katya’s words a few times in her head. “Wait...not in... that... kind of way, right?”

And Katya cackled once again. It was music to the Barbie queen’s ears. “No, you dirty-minded whore!”

“Hey, I don’t mind,” Trixie continued to joke.

“Is there a bible around here?” Katya shouted out. She stood up from her armchair, continuing to call out for a bible to magically appear. "Bible! Bible, please!"

And Trixie laughed all the while.

Even as Katya flitted out of the room.

And even when she didn’t come back.

The New Bern Correctional Facility, Area 12 (formally New Bern, NC)

Joy and excitement circulated through the prison upon learning of Bob's return. At first Delta's heart clenched just seeing the unknown vehicle approaching the grounds. But before she could alert the queens of possible oncoming danger, the driver honked the horn, waving excitedly.

"Well, fuck me sideways, the bitch got a bigger van." Delta whispered to herself.

Not only had Bob brought a new means of transport, but an unfamiliar face sat in the front seat.

The queens were practically running to the communal area and outside to welcome the queen back. It was chaotic.

Katya also made tracks, taking it at her own pace. As she passed through an archway leading into another cell block, someone knocked shoulders with her.

Phi Phi looked over her shoulder apologetically.

Katya only smiled.

"Look, I just…I don't know what I'm gonna do when I see her…"

Up ahead, walking at a slower pace was Aquaria, Cracker and, the Russian’s absolute favourite person in the world, Kameron.

"Just chill, alright?" Aquaria reassured Cracker, "you've had a few days to cool down. Are you really still mad at her?"

"Well, no. But…" the smaller queen trailed off.

And Katya observed how Kameron wrapped an arm around Cracker, how she pulled the queen closer and kissed her on top of the head.

Fuck. So the rumours were true. Word on the street was that the two had become closer, some nights having shared the same bed.

And as suspenseful noir-type jazz music played in Katya's head, she continued to observe them. 

She could see through this charade. Therefore she was going to address it. "Kameron." Her own stomach twisted, her first verbal interaction with the queen since ending things. And when the queen in question turned around, Katya regretted even speaking.

Too late to turn back now.

"Come here. I got something really cool to tell you."

Aquaria and Cracker both looked intrigued. Nosey, Katya thought .

"Sure." Kameron said cautiously, as if she were an employee knowing they were about to have their ass handed to them by the manager. "See you outside," she said to her friends. 

The two blondes looked disappointed, like they wished to be nothing but flies on the wall. But they accepted and walked off.

Katya was smiling as the two disappeared. But when Kameron was in front of her, it dropped instantly.

Kameron held her hands out by her sides, " what ?"

"You make me sick ," Katya spat.

" What ? Look, what the fuck do you want?"

"Listen to me, you sociopath; How can you sleep at night? Seriously?"

Kameron’s eyes were wide. “What are you - -”

“Don’t play dumb with me. I know what you’re doing.” Katya cast a glance over Kameron’s shoulder, looking in the direction Cracker and Aquaria had gone. Some part of her feared that the twin-like queens were actually witches, and in a matter of seconds, they’d appear in a cloud of smoke. But also she knew that was impossible. Witches couldn’t teleport...or could they? Looking back at Kameron, she continued, “You want me back. I know you do. And you are using her in some lazy attempt to make me jealous.”

Now that the accusations were out there, it was safe to say Kameron was flabbergasted. “Wow, bitch. Okay. First of all; it’s not ‘her’. She has a name.”

“Oh, I’m not done.” Katya silenced her. “I know this because you’re wearing that hair I love. You want my attention so you can show off your new girlfriend and that you’ve ‘moved on’.” Katya put the last two words in air quotes. “God. You know, I had this fear that you would try and ruin Alaska and I’s relationship - -”

“Just say 'me and Alaska'.” Kameron corrected.

“Whatever. For a hot sec, I was convinced you’d tell her about how I ended things, make me sound like a bitch, and ruin everything. But this?” Katya held a hand out to where Miz Cracker once stood, “Taking advantage of a grieving drag queen, that's just…ew, Kameron."

A silence fell between them. They stared at each other for what felt like the longest time, the quiet seeming more like a deafening scream. Kameron was highly uncomfortable. But Katya only shrugged.

“Is this a staring contest?” The Russian questioned.

Kameron broke eye contact, letting out a laugh that sounded more like a scoff. “Okay, so I’m allowed to speak now? Actually, no. What the fuck am I talking about. I don’t need your permission to speak.” She paused, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “Katya, how the fuck are you gonna call me a psychopath when you just came out with all of that ?”

“I called you a sociopath. ” Katya folded her arms.

“Well, that. But back to my point; Everything you just said is ridiculous. I am not trying to get you back. What kind of fucking narcissist are you? I am happy enough with Cracker.”

"So you really like her?” Katya asked quickly.

“Yes, I do.” Kameron nodded, raising her brows.

“And do you love her?” Katya grilled.

“What the fuck ? We only just got together, Jesus Christ!”

“Okay, I was just checking. Fair enough.”

“Good. Now as I was saying; I really like Miz Cracker, and I am wearing this fucking hair because it just so happens to be her favourite too. God, I can’t believe I even have to explain this to you.” Kameron breathed out a frustrated sigh, “And lastly; I find it pretty gross that you thought I’d be petty enough to ruin your current relationship. You think I want Alaska to be upset?”

Katya broke eye contact for a moment, blinking a few times. But she did not answer.

“And, look, I really didn’t want to admit this to you - not that I even have to, I was clearly fucking hurt - but, you really did fuck my feelings up with how you ended our relationship and - -”

Katya quickly glanced around for any other nearby queens. But the coast was clear. Still, she lowered her volume. “Kameron, it wasn’t a relationship though. We were fucking . You just got too attached.”

“That doesn’t make it any less painful. You pretty much just got up, declared it was over and left me alone to be upset. Your lack of self awareness can hurt people, you know?” Kameron paused. Katya was once again silent. So she continued, “So even if I did tell Alaska, it’s not like I’d be lying to her.”

Katya didn’t like the sound of that.

“But that doesn't mean I'm gonna tell her. I can see you're about to piss yourself.” Kameron admitted.

Oh, thank fuck!

“Just know this; if you break her heart like you broke mine…” Kameron pointed a warning finger in front of Katya’s face. She didn’t even need to continue the sentence.

“And if you break Cracker’s heart…” Katya mirrored Kameron’s action. Any bystander watching the situation wouldn’t even know what to think.

Kameron dropped her finger. “You’re immature.”

“No, you .”

“No. You.”

“No, you...times gazillion trillion.”

“No, you. Times infinity.”

The pair were too caught up in their own dramatics to notice another presence arrive at the scene.

There was a door just to the left, leading to the library, and Alaska passed through the arch, “Jesus, I’m nearly as tall as this door.”

Both Kameron and Katya stepped away from each other, the Russian plastering a bright white toothy smile on her face. “Hey, shit head!”

“Ugh, I love your pet names.” Alaska was already on Katya, at first gifting her with soft, gently kisses. But in true Alaska fashion, they quickly became more hungry.

And Katya was living for it for about two seconds before remembering Kameron was still standing there. So she pulled out of the kiss. “You’re gonna choke me.”

“Sorry, I just love the taste of your mouth,” Alaska didn’t even care to whisper. She giggled before looking over her shoulder.

Kameron was pretending she hadn’t noticed. But her facial expression screamed discomfort.

“Sorry, we’re so gross. But if you knew how much of a great kisser she is, you’d find it extremely hard to control yourself too.” Alaska drawled.

Kameron rubbed the back of her neck. “Haha, yeah…”

“Okay, let’s go welcome Bob,” Alaska linked one arm with Katya, and the other with Kameron.

This was like the Wizard of Oz. Who was Katya? The Cowardly Lion, terrified that she was standing with both Alaska and Kameron, together at the same time? Or the Heartless Tinman - having apparently hurt Kameron so bad?

They walked along as Alaska continued, “We got a new vehicle and a new girl. Exciting shit, right?”

Kameron and Katya both answered at the same time. “Yeah, totally.” “Sexcellent.”

The muscled queen didn’t even look across. But Katya glared, which went unnoticed by Alaska.

Only when they were outside did Kameron pull away, and Katya felt every ounce of relief take her over. She pulled Alaska closer to her, and they watched the queens excitedly huddle around Bob.

“Can a bitch get some space, please?” Bob’s voice sounded from behind the crowd. There was something fascinating about how these prison queens still remained amazed by Bob’s sheer presence, like she wasn’t one of them. She was on a pedestal, a God-like being who they needed to be in close proximity to.

“You heard! Move!” Willam was playing bodyguard, ordering the group to fuck off.

Bianca appeared beside Katya and Alaska, also watching. “Like fruit flies to an overfilled trash can.”

Alaska squinted her eyes, her smile teasing, “Are you calling Bob trash?”

“Fuck you, giraffe.” Bianca turned her attention back to Bob. 

She looked in Bob’s direction again, only noting the small queen who stood awkwardly beside her. Her long black hair was sleek and skin sunkissed, definitely of Thai origin. She rubbed her hands together nervously, smiling at the unfamiliar faces all around her.

“What are we thinking? Bitch or not?” Bianca asked, a smirk playing on her big red lips.

“You tell us. You’re the biggest bitch around here, I thought you’d have a good radar.” Katya replied.

Bianca cackled for a moment. “Nope. I can only suss out the targets.”

“Well, I guess new girl isn’t easily intimidated then.”

“Maybe not.” Bianca cast a sideway glance at them before gagging. “Do you whores need to do that? Hanging on to eachother like life support?”

“I don't think you remember but we were separated for a while recently,” Alaska input, nuzzling her face in the crook of Katya’s neck. The Russian beamed as Bianca went silent. "And don’t pretend you and Adore don’t do the same."

“Where is our sweet siren anyway?” Katya asked.

A mischievous grin appeared on Bianca’s face. And before Katya even had the chance to question it, she felt a hand on her shoulder.

“Boo!”

Katya's soul left her body. She released Alaska, spinning around to punch the fuck out of the threat.

Oh, its just Adore.

The commander doubled over and held her middle as she cackled.

Katya stamped her feet in a momentary huff, “Jesus fucking Christ, I fucking hate you right now.”

Adore slung her arm around Katya and Alaska, the beehive-headed queen pressing a hand to her chest as if it would relax her thumping heart. “Sorry, Bianca told me to.” Adore grinned.

“Forever a bitch, Bianca.” Alaska glared at the clown queen.

“Aw, the new girl looks sweet,” Adore noted, watching how Shea, Aja, Farrah and Trinity spoke to her. Most likely filling her in that they were just as new and she had nothing to worry about.

Katya was however focused on Kameron, how she seemed to usher Miz Cracker to go and speak to Bob. The small blonde was hesitant, but Kameron only encouraged her more. Eventually, Cracker went to Bob, cussing her out for a brief moment before hugging her.

And Kameron was smiling, her heart clearly warmed by the scene. 

Maybe Katya miscalculated here. Of course, she hadn’t believed it before when Kam said she did like Cracker. The timing of it all was just too weird. 

But now, there was this small feeling... really small...that maybe she was wrong.

Not that it was at the top of 'you need to worry about this' list. She still wasn't fully convinced the bitch would keep her mouth shut to Alaska. Kameron may have given her her word.

But you could never trust a queen scorned.

“It’s good to be back, ladies,” Bob stood at the front of the table, the conference room feeling just the smallest bit normal again. There was still a sense of mourning with the absence of Chad and Violet. Adore couldn’t help but glance at the empty chairs, wishing nothing but happiness and freedom for them in the afterlife.

Raja still didn’t feel up to returning yet. And the council queens understood, willing to be patient.

“Where’d you get the van?” Michelle asked, highly impressed.

Bob looked at the new queen. “Thank Jujubee. It belongs to her...team.” The last word was spoken with a hidden excitement. “Why don’t you introduce yourself, girl?”

The new queen was red in the face, but she played it off as if she was quirky and confident. She waved both her hands, “Hello. As Bob said, I’m Jujubee. I love cats, big dicks and fried chicken.” She paused, allowing the queens to laugh for a moment, “I wanna also say I like a long walk on the beach but it’s been a long time.”

Each queen took turns in introducing themselves, Jujubee nodding attentively and making small talk with them. And soon she seemed to relax a bit more. When becoming familiar with Adore, the way she smiled…it was as if she'd been waiting for this moment for so long.

The last to introduce themselves was Tyra to which Jujubee responded, “Beyoncé fan?”

“Obviously.” Tyra let her brows jump up and down.

“Hard to miss,” Jujubee commented with a smirk. Her attention shifted to the whole room once again as she clasped her hands together formally. Leaning forward, “Alright. Down to business. Bob said that you ladies were planning on entering the big bad world.”

“We have been. Just to get out and spread our message, gather more allies.” Adore explained. “Other than that, we haven’t really spoken about it that much. Always felt too soon.”

“Good. Well, what if I told you that I have the perfect opportunity to get you started on that?” Jujubee asked, “Would you be willing?”

Fuck, the meeting had only begun and Adore was already feeling the weight on her shoulders. She glanced at the other members, particularly Bianca - her love, Alaska - her biggest cheerleader, and finally Katya - the one who had managed the place while Adore was going through her prolonged meltdown (tantrum was probably a better word for it).

All three queens collectively seemed eager, Alaska lifting her brows and dropping them again. They were ready.

Adore nodded her head and let it turn to Jujubee again. “I can’t think of a better time.”

Katya put a hand up. Adore nodded her head at her. And the Russian turned her attention to Bob. “Just to check, how many queens can the new ride seat?”

“Fifteen if you include the driver,” Bob replied, “I think that’s a perfect amount to take on the road. Not too much, not too little.”

“Enough to fight if we run into trouble,” Bianca added.

“Oh, trust me,” Jujubee claimed the limelight again, “you’ll have more than fifteen on your side,” a grin appeared as she looked back at Adore, “Like Bob said, I have a team of my own. But team really is a cute term for it. Think of it as an army, kinda like this one, but with more numbers. And they all want to join.”

It was safe to say Adore was liking the sound of that. A group larger than the whole prison. “You all heard the call-to-action?”

“We did. But there were already too many of us to come. So we stayed put.” Jujubee explained, balancing her chin on her hands. “We heard you long before the call to action, Adore. You know about the hashtag, right?”

Fuck, it had been so long, Adore forgot it. All those Tweets praising her name, begging her to make a change. Who knew what was happening with that now.

As much as Adore liked the thought that so many people across the country had heard her music, and felt inspired enough to talk about it, it also made her anxious. If her fans could see those tweets then surely the wrong people could too.

“ Jump the Gun days,” Bob winked.

“I was part of that, those people talking about you online,” Jujubee beamed with pride, “We all agreed that it took some balls to get your name out there, whether or not you expected it to blow up as much as it did. And it inspired us to be ourselves. So some of us banded together and took up residence in Area 19. We’re part of a network, Adore. People who want to fight for you. Because you gave us that willpower, and now we all want to return the favour.”

The commander was silent for a moment, “So, you wanna be part of Adore’s Army ?”  

“Exactly.”

Bianca took a turn to speak. “I’m sure, we have enough cells for a couple of extras.”

“Well, about that...It would be better for us to stick to our base.” Jujubee explained.

The other queens glanced at each other, curious as to the reason.

“Care to elaborate?” Jinkx asked.

“So, like I said, we have more people than the amount you have here, there's no way we could just get up and move house.” Jujubee explained. “We’ve agreed that whenever Adore gives the word, we will act.”

Aquaria, having listened carefully to what Jujubee was saying, leaned forward, “Okay, can we rewind a sec. When you say ‘a network’, what do you mean?”

“Well, it’s not just us, of course. I mean, the amount of fans Adore has, can you imagine trying to fit them all into one hideout? No, girl. There are many more across the country, not people...armies...all hiding out, waiting for Adore to give the command.”

Adore felt ready to pass out. To feel appreciative or anxious...What could she do? “Fuck, all those queens, they...” they're waiting for me?

“She ain’t talking just queens, honey,” Bob spoke, “Trust me. I’ve seen it. We’re talking gay men and women, transgender people, fuck, even a few straight people.”

Okay, now Adore was blown away.

“We have all sorts of people running the places; engineers, plumbers, teachers, chefs, you name it.” Jujubee explained. “I like to think of my place as our own little village.”

“Girl, you have no idea,” Bob added.

Alaska took Adore’s hand under the table, giving it a reassuring squeeze. She couldn’t have felt any more proud of her best friend.

Adore gave her a grateful smile before turning her attention to Jujubee again. “Okay, so, you want me to come meet everyone? Step one?”

“If you will. That would be perfect.” Jujubee leaned back in her chair, feeling satisfied.

“Party,” Adore smiled.

“Ooh, road trip!” Katya clapped her hands excitedly.

“When will we hit the road, commander?” Aquaria asked.

And Jujubee stepped in, “I told my team the longest I’d be away was for a week.”

“Okay, let’s give it two days, and we’ll get moving.” Adore finished.

“And how are we going to figure out who gets out and who stays behind?” Bianca questioned.

“Draw names from a hat?” Michelle suggested. No one seemed to be against that idea. Therefore, it was settled.

Before the team could even write all the names of the queens down, the door bust open. It was Willam. “Just to let you all know, they’re fucking up the new drive!”

Both Jujubee and Bob looked panicked. “What?”

“Yeah, they’re painting shit over it!”

“Who?”

“ Everyone !”

Bob gave Jujubee an apologetic look before darting out of the room.

“Welcome to our family.” Katya grinned at her.

“You all have no fucking respect!”

“If we were in public, you would all be fucking arrested!”

Both Phi Phi and Trinity watched as Bob’s new van was defaced. Dela and Shangela were painting the army’s new tagline multiple times in different colours, nothing too big. On the other hand, Laganja was painting the same words, only in large font, like she wanted the message to be seen. But hey, wasn’t that the point?

Thorgy painted a new hashtag under one of the windows - #bobsbroadcasts.

“Why that?” Laila asked her, flinging neon yellow paint at the vehicle.

“Advertising?” Thorgy shrugged.

Phi Phi and Trinity only continued their protests in the background.

“This is vandalism!” Trinity barked.

“No, it’s decorating ,” Aja rebuked, being part of the activity, Farrah by her side.

“We don’t own it so, yes, it is vandalizing!” Trinity continued.

“You’re breaking the law!” Phi Phi added.

“What are you gonna do? Put us all under citizens arrest?” Farrah challenged.

“Yeah, and in case you didn’t realise, we’re already outlaws.” Aja added, going back to splattering paint on the van.

Willam sprinted up to the two protesters, “Bob’s coming,” she hunched over, trying to catch her breath. She gazed at Courtney who was also painting. For fuck sake, she had expected better of her friend.

The Australian was painting orange flowers, beaming with pride upon finishing a bigger one.

“For fuck's sake, Court’, it’s not Scooby Doo’s mystery van!” Willam hollered.

Bob quickly joined the scene. “Are you all out of your minds?! We just got that!” Her eyes scanned the queens, who only now looked quite ashamed of themselves.

Not April and Kandy however. They stood off to the side, covering their hands in different shades of pinks and purples, leaving handprints all over their bodies.

“We’re just making it our own.” Thorgy smiled, hoping the power of her charming smile would calm Bob’s anger immediately.

Of course, nothing got in the way of Bob when she was pissed. She continued to grill them. And all the fun was brought to a grinding halt. Willam, Trinity and Phi Phi were satisfied.

Jujubee was the next to join. Her panic suggested she expected smashed windows, stolen tires and snipped wires. But upon seeing the paint, her eyes lit up. “You know what, it doesn’t look that bad.”

Bob wanted to protest how much she hated it, how it was once nice and clean, brand new looking. And now it was just defiled. She glared at the shamed queens.

With a sigh, she spoke, “Okay, I might as well let y’all know what’s happening. We’re hitting the road soon. Everyone's name is going into a hat. If your tag is pulled out, then you’re coming along. We could run into trouble, so we’ll need all the help we can get.”

“Where are we going?” Dela asked, trying to wipe the paint from her hands with a dirty cloth.

“Area 19. You’re gonna meet new people, more fighters.” Bob explained. “We’re expanding our numbers, ladies. Raphael's was just the beginning. We’re moving forward onto the next step. So be prepared in case your name is pulled. And, goddamn, stop messing around with this shit.” Bob waved a hand at the van, before moving back towards the prison, Jujubee following behind.

Courtney held out her hand, hoping Willam would take it. The standing queen only looked down at her with shame. “I expected better.”

Courtney helped herself up. “But look how pretty it looks now.”

Pretty was a word for it. The ‘FAIR IS FAIR’ in the middle wasn’t too bad. But everything came together to create one big mess. Crude words and paint splatters littered the rest. And Courtney's flowers failed at an attempt at saving it.

“Looks like what comes out of my body when I eat Mexican. Come on, let’s get you cleaned up.” Willam commented, slinging an arm around Courtney and leading her away.

Dela was checking her clothes for any splotches and flecks of paint she may have missed.

“Honey, you missed a spot.” Shangela got her attention, poking her own cheek.

Dela had no idea, she felt around her cheek trying to find the paint. With no luck, Shangela sighed hopelessly. She took the damp cloth and wiped at Dela’s face. The Seattle queen could feel her skin burning, what with how rough Shangela was being.

“It’s not coming off.” The small queen complained.

“How are we feeling about getting out there, gals?” Laganja grabbed their attention, the now green-haired queen was painting pink weed symbols on her arm.

“Oddly excited?” Dela raised a brow, hoping Shangela would stop scrubbing at the paint spot, “I almost feel like this place is making me sick, like I can’t stand the sight of it any more. Fuck, Raphael's was pretty refreshing, to be honest.”

Shangela stopped scrubbing, and only then did Dela play the words back in her head. She winced. “Fuck, I’m sorry. That was incredibly insensitive.”

Shangela shook her head, “No, it’s okay. You didn’t - -” Her attention was quickly stolen as she watched Laganja stand up and leave. “Oh, shit.”

“Okay, I messed up.” Dela felt the blush on her face get 100% worse.

“Don’t worry. We all say stupid shit sometimes. She’ll forgive you.” Shangela explained. "Besides, I know you’re not the only one who wants out of this place."

“Well, here's to hoping our names get drawn.” Dela suggested, bringing the conversation back to what had just happened, shame really holding her tight. “Should I apologise anyway?”

“Well, you already did. But, you can try again if you want. I’m sure she’ll appreciate it, baby.” Shangela smiled appreciatively.

Dela returned the smile, and her cheek ached from the scrubbing. She was going to have to reapply her face. Or maybe just go drag free for the day.

And only then she realised that Shangela was still so close to her, their faces practically inches apart. She struggled to find something to say. “Is the paint gone?”

Shangela’s gaze trailed from Dela’s eyes to her cheek. The paint was gone, but the skin looked raw, bright red. She winced, almost feeling the pain reflected on her own face. “Oh, God. I think I fucked up your face.”

“Yeah, it kind of hurts.” Dela admitted.

“Here,” Shangela’s smile reappeared. She moved her face forward, placing her lips on the burning skin. And Dela reminded herself to stay standing. “There. I hope I made it better.”

“Yeah, you did,” Dela lied.

Shangela stepped back, tossing the damp cloth into the paint supply box, and wiped a hand down her paint-covered shirt. “All I smell is paint, good lord. I’m gonna go for a shower. Later girl.”

“Bye,” Dela lifted a hand, watching as Shangela walked away. 

And her cheek burned even more.

By nightfall, the names had been drawn. The council queens examined the slips of paper laid in front of them. Asides from selecting those deemed mandatory to hit the road, it seemed nature had chosen well. Michelle and Thorgy would be the medics, Willam and Courtney the demowomen, Bob being the driver, The Vixen the engineer and Brooke, the tech.

At first, Katya almost had a heart attack seeing Kameron’s name laying there. But she composed herself.

The queen's name being in the pile stirred another concern within her however; should one of the new queens even be joining a mission this early?

“They don’t have any training.” Katya was quick to say.

“But I’ll miss her. She’s my bestie.” Alaska whispered in her ear.

“You have a lot of besties. A lot who just so happen to be on this mission.”

“Pwease…”

“Okay. Fine.”

The rest of the newly deemed ‘Road Trip’ queens included Katya herself, Adore, Aquaria, Alaska, Milk, Jujubee, Bianca and a few other tag alongs.

“Okay, and who’s gonna be taking care of this place while we’re all out?” Bianca asked, kicking her feet up on the desk.

Adore was standing, two hands pressed down on the table, deep in thought. It had occurred to her too, quite clearly. “I guess...they still got the rest of the council.”

“Nah, don’t put that responsibility on me.” Tyra threw her hands up, brows furrowed.

“Yeah, even thinking about it is heavy,” Jinkx added.

"How the fuck did you all survive before Adore got here?" Katya questioned.

Adore thought through her only other option: Raja. Already, that was out of the question. If she wasn’t fit to take part in meetings, then she was not ready to handle such responsibility.

Adore’s eyes were back to the cards. And she shrugged. 

Thats when an idea hit Bianca. She was silent for a moment, just watching. Was she thinking the same thing?

“Okay, can you whores give me a moment alone with Adore?” Bianca asked.

“Time and place,” Bob raised her brows coyly.

“Wow. Wasn’t expecting that one, girl.” Bianca rebuked.

The rest of the council filed out, Alaska waving goodbye before closing the door behind her.

And Bianca was straight into it. “You know what I’m thinking, right?”

The commander was silent, still staring at the paper. And slowly, she nodded her head.

“And…you understand, right?”

Adore finally lifted her head and looked at her. “You can’t, B’.”

“Oh, yeah? Why not?”

“Because…” Adore already tore her gaze from Bianca, “I-I need you with me. I need to know that you’re safe.”

“Adore, somebody needs to take care of this place while you’re out there,” Bianca pulled her feet down off the table, sitting forward in her seat. “I’ve done it before, I can do it again.”

“I know, I know,” Adore still wasn’t looking at her. She crossed her arms across her chest, the urge to cry growing in her. But she wouldn’t. This wasn’t the time for tears. “But,” she looked at Bianca, “we can think of something else...right?”

“Our only other options aren’t willing.” Bianca glanced at the door to where the queens had gone. “ I want to do this. I know I can.”

“But what if something happens?” Adore walked up to her, bending slightly and taking the older queen’s hands in her own. “What if we came back to…” she stopped herself. She couldn’t bare it, the thought of returning to a wipe out. She shook her head, trying to rid herself of the image.

“Hey. Remember what I said before?” Bianca’s voice softened. “I die on my own accord, which, now that I think about it, will be never.”

Adore couldn’t help but allow a breath of a laugh.

“Also, I think I’ll be safer here than on the road. Fuck, it should be me worrying.” Bianca noted.

“You’re so hard to argue with.” Adore huffed.

“‘Cause I always win.” Bianca grinned.

Adore's eyes remained on Bianca, however, knowing she shouldn't tolerate this. She was the one in charge, therefore, Bianca should obey her orders.

But the older queen was already mixing around the other names in the hat, like a witch stirring a cauldron. And as if casting a spell, Adore found herself unable to argue further.

Pulling a name out, Bianca placed it where her own name lay.

“Shea.” Adore said.

“What do you think of her? Will she be as good as me?” Bianca asked.

Adore wrapped her slender arms around Bianca's waist, eyes still gazing at the new name tag. “No one will ever be as good as you,” she murmured.

“Oh, come on, weeping willow. Be serious.”

“I guess Shea's cool. Part of me still thinks the new queens should stay behind. Maybe it's still too soon for them.” Adore admitted.

“Well, look at the past new girls. They were pretty much thrown in the deep end with Raphael’s. And only one of them didn't make it.”

Adore hadn't thought about it that way. And it was the truth. Those queens were literally dragged right into the plan for action. Yes, Gia didn't make it out alive, unfortunately, but the fact the others were still standing to this day was reassuring. Not to mention that this new mission was nothing more than just a visit. Running into trouble was possible . But nothing they couldn't handle. 

“I guess Alaska would fight with me if I made them stay." She rolled her eyes, "God, I don't understand why she can't just be happy with two friends being there. God, she's got me wrapped around her finger.” She laughed. “Anyway, if Kameron's coming then I guess there's no reason Shea can't.”

“How do you think I should tell her? 'You ready for some heart-pumping action, bitch?'” Bianca grinned.

“I wanna say 'please don't scare her', but you'll probably just do it anyway.” Adore finally pulled away from Bianca, taking her hand instead.

“Maybe I should crack my knuckles too. Add some dramatic effects.” Bianca noted.

And Adore took the other hand, lifting them both up as if creating an unbreakable bond between them. "B'? I'm only going to be okay with this if you promise me one thing. Alright?"

Bianca watched as Adore placed a kiss on the queen's knuckles. "Alright. Go for it."

Adore blinked, letting Bianca's knuckles rest before her nude-coloured lips. "Promise me, Bianca," she paused, "and I fucking mean it. Promise me that if anything happens, you all run. Okay? Even the slightest hint that something's coming, all of you get in the fucking cars and come follow us. Can you make that promise?"

Bianca licked her lips, ready to question what could possibly go wrong.

" Promise me, Bianca." Adore repeated.

Finally, the older queen nodded. "Okay…I promise."

"Even if it's something that feels stupid?"

And Bianca moved forward, pulling her hands out of Adore's and clasping her face gently. And she kissed her, long enough to for Adore to feel reassured. "Would I ever lie to you?" Bianca asked when she pulled her lips away.

Adore's heart was aching as the two remained glued by the foreheads. Behind closed eyes, she could feel tears surfacing. But she shook her head. "No. No, you wouldn't."

And the two kissed again, longer and harder this time, sealing the deal.

Chapter Text

The New Bern Correctional Facility, Area 12 (formally New Bern, NC)

The prison walls echoed with the clattering sound of pots and pans crashing together in thunderous bangs.

Very homophobic in the sleeping queens' opinions.

“Wake up, bitches! Today’s the day!” Bianca hollered. 

Today was the day. They were finally hitting the road. Destination: Jujubee’s mysterious hideout.

Jasmine rubbed her eyes wearily as she appeared in the doorway of her cell. “Y’all know not all of us are going, right?” She whined crabbidly. 

Of course , Adore and Bianca were aware. Fuck, at least they were kind enough to let everyone know this would happen the night before.

“Gotta wish your sisters good luck, right?” Adore noted.

“Fuck that shit! I’m going back to bed.” Jasmine threw her hands up in frustration, making her way back to dreamland.

Adore didn’t even protest. If Jasmine wanted to miss out on the goodbye party, then fair does.

Bianca was still making her way forward, moving into the next cell block. Adore went to catch up, crashing the kitchenware together and shouting again. 

A groan came from Jasmine’s cell, but she chose to ignore it.

Passing by one cell in particular, Adore peered in, and to her surprise, there were three queens in there, wide awake. Kameron was laying on the bed, looking as if sleep was trying to steal her away again. She slow blinked, staring at Adore in the doorway, like she was really trying to fight this exhaustion. Although, the fact she was in full drag suggested she had been awake for quite a while.

Aquaria, being one of the queens who was hitting the road, stood there in her pyjamas, however, no trace of drag. There was no way in hell this queen would leave the place with no paint. It wasn't in her nature. So why in sweet fuck was she leaning over Miz Cracker, mapping out the contours of her the queen's face?

“ Aquaria… ” Adore squinted her eyes, “Are you nuts? Get ready.”

“I will - I will.” Aquaria didn’t even make eye contact. But there was a hint of a smile threatening to appear. 

Despite Cracker having her back turned, Adore could see how her shoulders bounced up and down slightly. Like she was silently giggling. Or…

"Are you crying ?" Fuck, that sounded more accusatory than the commander had intended.

"Yeah, she is." Aquaria answered quickly.

And Cracker's shoulders bounced harder, a hand moving to her face as she made sobbing noises.

Aquaria hugged her weeping friend, a smile too wide to be comforting stuck on her face.

Kameron turned over in the bed, hiding her face.

Okay? Adore didn’t waste any more time in their presence. She moved along, starting her wake-up call again.

She followed the sound of Bianca’s pots and pans into the next cell block. 

“ Jesus ! We get it!” Tatianna called from her own cell. Adore glanced in, seeing the queen sat up in bed, holding her head in frustration.

“Sorry.” Adore called back as she walked on. She wasn’t sorry though.

Passing by Katya’s cell, she was pleased to see the queen wide awake, Alaska also there, looking as radiant as always.

“Awww, this is what I wanna see.” Adore beamed.

“Yeah, you can stop all that banging and dramatic shit now.” Katya noted with a hint of frustration. She was just about finishing her face, adding the signature red lips.

“We did give you the heads up.” Adore smiled sweetly. Her eyes trailed to Alaska who was busy packing. And by the looks of it, she seemed to be packing for a months-long vacation. “Having fun, Lasky?”

Alaska sighed, holding up a 2000’s Y2K-esque t-shirt that said ‘Guilty but Gorgeous’. “Should I take this? I don’t wear it that much. But I feel like maybe seeing it now will motivate me to.”

Relatable. Adore leaned against the wall in the entrance to the cell. “That’s what we all say. Maybe you should leave some things behind. Not like we’re not coming back.”

“But...I just can’t. I love all my clothes,” Alaska huffed.

“I know you do, but they’ll be safe here.” Adore tried.

“But what if I come back and find one of these hoes wearing them?” Alaska pled.

“Then I’ll kick their ass.”

Alaska only huffed again, tossing the t-shirt onto the bed.

Adore held back a giggle, turning her attention to Katya. The queen smiled apologetically. Of course, she was already used to this from the last time they found themselves packing their shit up.

“I’m bringing the kitchen sink.” Katya stated proudly.

“Great. I was hoping someone would remember.” Adore smirked. “Are you excited, man?”

“Yes!” Katya held back the urge to squeal. This prison really was fucking her off.

“No.” Alaska continued her tantrum, stuffing a black fringed skirt in her bag.

“Aw, come on. Alaska. Just wait ‘til we actually get on the road. You’ll forget about your clothes.” Adore tried to reassure the upset queen.

“Look,” Katya took her girlfriend's hand, “if you can narrow it down to...six outfits, you can put your hand on my leg throughout the whole journey.”

Adore held back the urge to cackle, hoping it would peak Alaska’s interests.

“Ten?” Alaska raised her brows.

“Eight?” Katya tried again.

And Alaska finally sighed. “Alright. You win.” She bent down and kissed the bridge of Katya’s nose.

“Okay, you got three hours.” Adore informed them. “Some of them aren’t even fucking ready yet.”

“How dare they.” Katya squinted her eyes, voice full of false disgust.

“Later, babies.” Adore left the cell, and resumed her wake up call. But it wasn’t too long before she was stopped again

Raja was in her own cell, the room more unkempt than usual. She struggled to fit a leg into a pair of worn-out-looking tights. Her paint wasn’t as flawless as usual. Strange.

Raja caught Adore staring. “ What ?”

The abrupt tone took Adore by surprise. “I...Sorry for the banging.”

Raja’s head bobbed a little as she still tried her luck at tugging the tights on. Her foot shot through the fabric, creating the beginning of a ladder.

There was a patch of dirt on them too, on the right thigh. 

Actually, the more she stared, Adore realised…it wasn’t dirt. 

A shudder coursed through her as the image of Raja cradling Manila in her arms surfaced.

“Any reason why you’re still standing there, Adore?” Raja questioned, her tone accusatory.

Again, the commander struggled to find her words. She glanced away just for a moment, almost going to play with her hands but then remembering the pots. “I just…” She shook her head, as if trying to fill some sort of void, like something was missing from this interaction that she so desperately wanted to correct.

Raja looked at her again, her brows furrowed. “Why do you do that?”

Adore gulped. “Do what?”

“Well one minute, you talk to me all normal. Next, it’s like you're tip toe-ing around me. Like you think I’m gonna kill myself or something.”

“ No . I just…”

Adore couldn’t even come up with anything. What could she even say without bringing Manila up? But even at that, what did it matter? The late queen was obviously on Raja’s mind. When wasn't she?

Raja let go of her tights, beginning to gesticulate with her hands. “Look. You don't need to treat me differently because Manila is dead. Okay? Just because she’s dead doesn't mean you need to pity me."

But that’s all Adore felt she could do. How could she not? “I’m sorry.”

Yes, the young queen had her moments with Raja, in which it felt normal, like they were still back at the aquarium, talking shit. But there were the down times, Adore would speak to her softly, offering comfort and support. But Raja had never reacted so hostile before. Not like this.

And it clicked for Adore. The six stages. Anger. Raja was just at the worst one.

“Why does everyone keep saying they’re sorry? There’s nothing they could have done.” Raja fumed.

Adore wanted to help, but what terrible timing, right?

Raja leaned forward, her elbows on her knees and hands covering the lower half of her face. Her eyes were void, staring at nothing.

Adore was about to ask if she’d like a coffee. But maybe it wasn’t the best option. Be normal. That’s what she wants. Normality.

So she gulped once more, and forced a smile on her face. “Sorry, it's just…you've kinda got me all flustered here, Raj'. You’re so hot when you’re mad.”

She felt the smile falter, fearing Raja wouldn't give in. But the older queen looked at her again, seemingly confused. “For real?”

Adore sighed with relief inwardly. “Yeah. I’ve never seen you this angry.”

Raja stared for a moment longer before snorting out a laugh. “Why? Why do you have to be like this?”

Adore’s shoulders sank, her muscles loosening. “Would I even be Adore if I wasn’t?”

“Good point.” Raja chuckled again. Her own body looked to relax. She straightened up and went back to pulling the tights on. The ladder grew in size. “I’m sorry. I’m just...you know…”

Adore was still wary, not wanting to tiptoe around the queen. “You’re really wearing those? Don’t be me . Be Raja .”

“As much as I like the sound of that, these are my last pair.”

“You can borrow mine .” Adore’s eyes glimmered.

“Have you forgotten we are two different shades, sweetie?” Raja held a hand up as if to stress her point.

“Well go without. You got killer legs," Adore continued, only feeling like she was over doing it.

“I guess I could. But it's been so cold lately.” Raja pulled the tights off, throwing them carelessly to the ground.

“You wanna smoke with me?” Adore asked, her dark brows raised.

“Sure. If you don’t mind waiting a sec.” Raja replied, standing from the bed and rifling through her bag of clothes.

Adore knew Bianca would probably chew her head off for not finishing the wake up call. But there was probably not a damn queen in the whole building who had slept through the noise. “I don’t mind.”

Adore entered the cell, setting the pots aside and began helping Raja to choose her outfit of the day.

An hour had past, and within that hour, more queens had awoken. Of course there were those who were bitter, haven been taken from their sweet dreams for absolutely no reason at all. Others were glad to see their sisters off. Who knew when they’d see them again. Who knew if they would ever see them again.

And so there was a mixture of emotions in the air - excitement, fear. Anticipation, envy. Relief, frustration. It went on.

For those queens whose names hadn’t been pulled from the hat, there was a sort of bitterness. Not that they could blame the lucky -or maybe unlucky- queens who were chosen. But everyone had shared the excitement of possibly getting out of the prison for a while, even when they knew there was a small chance they would be chosen.

And Shangela knew that her dearest drag sister was one of these queens. The night before, Laganja was more irritable than usual, answering questions with one word answers, huffing out a heavy breath every few minutes. And in the current time, she was taking a whole lot of extra time to get into drag. She was quite obviously going through what the kids called FOMO.

Feeling no point in trying to entertain the green queen, Shangela went to mingle with others, hoping their excitement would bring her own mood up.

She passed by the library, memories coming back to the morning she spent cleaning it up. Adore really fucked the whole room up then. But now, despite the cracked window, the absence of some of the shelves that fell victim to Adore’s baseball bat, it was pretty much back to normal.

And speaking of that morning, the very same queen, who had been the first to start cleaning the mess, exited the room.

“Morning.” Dela greeted Shangela with a smile. “Where are you off to?”

The two walked together, moving away from the library.

“Oh, nowhere in particular. Laganja’s not really being herself right now. It’s bringing my serotonin levels down.” Shangela replied with an eye roll.

“What’s wrong? Did she run out of weed?” Dela jested.

“Nah. But she is running out so stay clear when the day finally comes.” Shangela warned. “She’s just upset she’s stuck here for another while longer. And not to mention she’s afraid she won’t see her boo for a long time.”

“Her boo being who?” Dela asked.

“Adore.”

“Oh yeah. I kinda forgot about that.”

“Yeah, well that’s the T’. Sorry if it’s not juicy.” Shangela shrugged. “How about you though?”

“Oh, I don’t care if I see Adore again or not. Fuck that rotted whore.” Dela joked again, her smile wide now. She let Shangela giggle for a moment before speaking again. “I mean, can you blame ‘Ganja for being upset? This feels like a real prison sometimes. I know there’s nothing really keeping us here like we can go out into the main area. But sometimes, you just want to venture further than that, you know?”

Shangela made the same groaning sound one would make when dipping into a warm bath, “If only.”

“Funny you should say though,” Dela’s eyes trailed down to the book in her hand, holding it up for the other queen to see. Shangela hadn’t even noticed it before. “I just finished the first entry to this saga last night. It was all about a guy trying to escape from prison.”

“ Shawshank Redemption ?”

“No. Not even close. So the whole story was about this guy who was incarcerated for murdering his cheating wife and he’s trying to figure out all the ways he can escape the prison.”

“So... Shawshank Redemption ?” Shangela tried again, not exactly sold.

“No, stop. I know how it sounds but I promise it’s not.” Dela suppressed a laugh. “So eventually, he manages to escape. Not through the sewage system, believe it or not. But because, it turns out, one of the officers is his childhood bestfriend. And he helps him escape.”

“And does he live happily ever after?”

“No. They're both caught before they can get too far. The other cops shoot them both.”

“Oh...Oh, okay.” Shangela blinked in surprise.

“Yeah, and right on the margin when shit goes down, there's a note saying ‘don’t try it. This will happen to you.’ The officers really were dicks.” Dela glanced at the book again. “But this one sounds promising. It’s set in a women’s prison this time. And it’s so gay.”

“You mean...real gay? Not implied?” Shangela raised her brows.

“Yes!”

“Huh. Well, I’ll be. Never thought we’d have publicised representation.” Shangela noted.

“Yeah, it's been out for years now. The Purests tried to get it banned. We could read it together if you want.” Dela suggested. “You don’t even need to have read book one. Different prison. Different characters.”

“Honey, reading ain’t one of my interests. But I’d be happy to listen to you if you read it for me.” Shangela suggested with a coy smile.

Dela beamed and said, “You got a deal.”

"Oh my God...Oh my God…"

Bob was still so torn up over her new set of wheels. This absolute beauty of a vehicle.

Technically, no, it wasn't actually hers. But how could she not see it as a part of her? She'd do most of the driving after all. 

To her, the graffiti and carelessly flung paint marks were still a fucking eye sore. A mad frenzy of pinks, purples and tears. Pretty colours but an ugly sight to behold. Why couldn't she just have this one nice thing? Why did these whores have to defile it?

"Sorry, Bob. But we had to make it our own." Courtney threw an arm around the tall queen.

"Oh my God…" was all Bob could continue to say.

"I know. It's tough."

"Hey, Courtney! No breaks!" Willam hollered as she took bags to the van.

"For fuck sake. You do one nice thing for one person and then everyone's tossing their luggage at you. This is labour, right?" Courtney ranted at Bob -who probably wasn't even listening considering her eyes were still lingered on the vehicle.

But Bob turned around. She had enough of staring at her once immaculate baby. "Where's Miz Cracker? I gotta go say bye to the bitch."

Courtney didn't even have a chance to answer as Bob turned and walked away. So she looked at the crowd, nearly the whole prison had gathered around. And in said crowd, she spotted Adore.

The raven haired queen was hauling her own bag along. It didn't look too heavy, nothing Courtney couldn't manage. So she approached. "Morning."

Adore smiled graciously as the blonde took the bag. "If I had a pack of gold star stickers, I'd give you one."

"Fuck, I'd deserve the whole pack," Courtney added, "You're worth the effort." She kissed Adore on the cheek and took the bag to the van.

Adore had no reward system in this army, no gold star stickers, no trophies. But Courtney deserved at least a pat on the back.

"Adore?"

The queen in question spun around, seeing Laganja standing there with her arms folded. "Could you do me a favour?"

"Sure. What is it, 'Ganja?" Adore stood in front of her now.

"Well, if they got any grass, could you bring back some? I'm just running out." Laganja asked.

Adore could tell by the queen's tone, however, there was something else. Something she wanted to say. " Of course , I will."

"Okay" Laganja said through a sigh. She stood there for a moment longer, just looking at Adore. Fuck, how she wanted to kiss her so bad. But with the commander belonging to another, it was not possible. This only made her feel even more sorry for herself. She stepped forward pulling Adore into a hug.

The commander was correct. Laganja was worried. As they all should be. But she smiled sadly, hugging the queen back.

"Please be safe. I-It's just we haven't had a smoke break in a long time. I would have but...right now is just…" Laganja spoke.

"I know…" Adore murmured, her heart aching for the still grieving Laganja. When she pulled away, she kept her arms around the queen. "Don't worry. As soon as I get back, we'll have the biggest smoke up. I promise . Hey, we can even do it inside. It'll be our little secret."

"That would be great." Laganja smiled sadly. And to Laganja's surprise, Adore leaned forward, kissing her gently under her left eye. Fuck, the queen of green felt her heart pound a little more.

"There. You're the first girl I've kissed." Adore beamed, seeing how Laganja's face, how it just lit up.

When Adore pulled out of her arms, a heaviness set in. She hadn't spent much time with Laganja in a while, their last and biggest smoke session being while they were training for Raphael’s. 

She could have at least made the effort. This was the bitch who confided in her about her real self, the one who encouraged her to speak to Katya. And now that Adore was friends with the erratic queen, she couldn't have been more thankful. Sad to think only now, standing there with her, before parting ways, did she realise how much she valued the queen.

"You better not smoke while I'm gone." Adore laughed. "Not too much at least."

Laganja chuckled too, flashing a smile that said, but you know I'm going to, right?

Adore stood smiling for another moment longer. And with the squeeze of the shoulder, she turning and walked away, "later, baby," and she went to help Courtney and Willam with bags.

Laganja was screaming with joy on the inside.

"Giiiiiiirl," a voice came from beside her. It was Shangela, also watching Adore carry bags onto the van. “Still got it bad, huh?” She said, quietly.

"Is it obvious?" Laganja lowered her voice.

"Probably." Shangela shrugged. How could she know for sure?

"Is what obvious?" Tatianna appeared by their side, sipping a fresh coffee through a straw.

Shangela giggled, speaking to Laganja again. "Maybe not then."

Tatianna, feeling the FOMO, pestered them for more info. But they revealed none.

Alaska made her way towards the van, pulling Katya by the hand before the Russian stopped.

"Hang on. I need a cigarette." Katya pulled her hand from Alaska's, the cigarette unlit and already in her mouth.

"Okay. I can wait." Alaska said, stroking a hair away from Katya's face. She felt her bag being pulled from her.

Looking at the source, she saw it was Willam. The seemingly stressed queen took Katya's too.

"Wow. Such lovely service." Alaska drawled.

"I'm not doing this to be nice." Willam glared at her. "Can you tell your girlfriend to hurry up?"

Katya, having only lit the cigarette, wanted this smoke to be one to remember. It would be the only smoke she'd have for hours. It devastated her. First World problems. "I'm right here, stupid bitch."

"Yeah, that's the point." Willam moved towards the van with the bags.

Alaska smirked at Katya. "Maybe you should quit."

Blowing out a line of smoke, Katya's eyes widened. "Why? Do you not like it? I won't stop for you but I can stop doing it around you."

"No, no. It's fine. I was just kidding," Alaska giggled.

She looked away from Katya, watching queens say goodbye to each other. And her brown eyes landed a few feet away. Kameron was standing alone, struggling as she rifled around her own bag.

"Let's go talk to Kameron."

Katya almost blurted out, ' do we have to' but of course, contained herself. So she followed Alaska to where the muscle queen stood, still struggling.

"Hieeee." Alaska announced her presence.

A hint of a smile appeared on Kameron's face when seeing Alaska. But, of course, with Katya also being there, it would not turn into a full smile.

"Morning." She wanted to add a Sunshine to that, but knew Katya just might have gone into cardiac arrest.

"Where's your girlfriend?" Alaska played with her hair.

"Oh, God. Everyone knows about that now?" Kameron asked.

Katya suppressed an eye roll.

"Of course. You two can't keep away from each other." Alaska chuckled. "Why? Were we not supposed to know or something?"

"She just wanted it to be between us, you know? Not prison cell gossip." Kameron added.

"Well, you're both awful at hiding it." Alaska said, adding another laugh. "So, where's she at?

Kameron was smiling now. But as Katya studied it, she realised this wasn't the type of smile that said, ' wow. We're talking about my girlfriend. And now I am reminded of her existence. And now my insides feel like they are being filled by warm cupcakes just fresh out of the oven. I adore her...I would die for her…'

No. Definitely not.

"She's...around. We already said bye." Kameron smirked.

Katya cast a glance down at the queen's bag which was still being assaulted by her wandering hand. Why do I have the maddest feeling dear Kameron here has chopped her lover to bits and stored her in this ratty ass looking bag?

"You're not fighting, are you?" Alaska asked, sharing the same suspicion as Katya. Well...not exactly the same.

"No. No. We're fine. Everythings good." Kameron said in a more reassuring tone.

"What are you looking for?" Alaska asked.

"My cigarettes."

Alaska scoffed. "Oh my God." She turned to Katya, took the cigarette from her -Katya literally could have wept- and passed it to Kameron. "Just share for now. I'm sure you'll both be fine."

Kameron cautiously took the cigarette, glancing at Katya who looked both devastated and wary.

"Don’t look so upset. You'll live." Alaska concluded, a proud smile on her glossy pink lips. Looking away she saw Detox leave the building, sad eyes looking right in her direction.

"Awww, Detox is gonna cry," Alaska cooed. "Hang on a sec."

And much to Katya's dismay, the queen made her way to Detox.

Katya and Kameron were left alone. Together. 

The bright red scare stared at Kameron, waiting for some kind of action or statement. But the muscled queen's face only spoke for her, saying something along the lines of, 'I know we hate each other and will never have that close bond that we used to but can I please have a drag of your cigarette?'

And Katya wouldn't wait for her to say it. She scoffed, pulling the box of cigarettes from her pocket, opening it up, questioning why she was even doing this, and handed a stick to Kameron. "Take one."

"Really?"

No, this is a trick. I have fooled you.

"Yes, take it." Katya's eyes widened.

There was an awkward exchange of the unlit cigarette and Katya's half smoked one.

"Thank you."

"No." Katya took a drag on her one, before saying in a low tone, "thank you ."

And she turned to find someone less awkward to talk to.

Kameron didn't know what the fuck Katya's last statement meant, but it probably meant, 'thank you for giving me this opportunity to be rid of your presence.' Then again, it probably didn't mean anything at all considering the person Katya was. Weird. Whimsical. Nonsensical. Unpredictable.

Kameron mentally shrugged it off. She put her cigarette in her mouth. And only then she realised the cigarette wouldn't light itself.

"With those fucking ham joints you got for limbs, you'd think you'd be the one hauling everyone’s bags on board." Willam ranted, taking Kameron's bag and quickly moving toward the van.

And Kameron thought, Fuck you, Katya.

Adore waited by the van, greeting queens as they made their way on board. The excitement was building in her now, the anticipation of meeting all these so eager to see her.

“You can sit with me if you want,” Shea said quietly to Jujubee as they got onboard. “New girls gotta stick together.”

“You look nice, sweetie, so, yes, I will happily join you.” Jujubee responded, taking Shea’s hand in her own.

Adore smiled at the sweet exchange. Was this the same rewarding feeling mothers got when they realised just how well they raised their kids? God, she was proud. 

“ Someone’s a morning person.” The Vixen approached, a pair of shades covering her eyes. Blair followed closely behind, holding on to her girlfriend’s hand.

“Proud morning person since a few hours ago,” Adore claimed with a smirk, before turning her attention to Blair. “I hope you’re not planning on hiding in there. I don't want no stow-aways.”

“Nah. Promise I won’t.” Blair winked.

And the two entered the vehicle, the Vixen almost tripping on the stairs.

“Haha, amazing,” Bianca’s voice met Adore’s ears, arms folded and a smile of amusement as she approached.

“How old are you? Last time I laughed at someone tripping, I was five.” Adore rolled her eyes. But how could she resist smiling? Fuck, Bianca wouldn’t be Bianca if she hadn’t laughed.

“What’s not to laugh at? It’s hilarious. If you don’t laugh, you’ll cry.” Bianca shrugged.

“‘If you don’t laugh, you’ll cry.’ Wow. I can just see that plastered on the kitchen wall of a forty year old woman who loves her Saturday night wine tasting with the girls. And when she's not doing that, she's laughing at minion memes on Facebook.”

“Hey; Live, Laugh, Shut the fuck up.” Bianca added with a toothy smile. “You look like shit.”

“Charming.” Adore played with a strand of Bianca’s hair. “I feel like shit. Well...I’m excited but also tired.”

“You could sleep in the van,” Bianca suggested.

Adore would have loved to. Just to close her eyes and allow the humming sound of the van in motion to lull her to smile. But…"you think it’s gonna be quiet in there? A van full of queens?”

“Maybe...You never know, like - -”

Bianca was cut short as a queen nearly crashed into her.

“ I’M GETTING THE WINDOW SEAT!” Willam shoved her way through the door, Courtney right behind her, trying to push her out of the way.

Bianca stepped back, avoiding any injury the stupid bitches would accidentally cause her.

“You’re a fucking selfish cunt! I always get the shit end of the stick!” Courtney argued, stumbling back when Willam shoved her away.

As they disappeared into the vehicle, Adore gave a knowing smile.

“Okay, maybe not.” Bianca gave up.

“So yeah...there’s that reason,” Adore spoke again, “Also, there’s the possibility we could run into trouble.”

“That’s just a small chance though. You’re not gonna be on the main road.”

“Well, even worse then. Driving on a dirt trail, it’s gonna be bumpy as shit.”

“Okay, true.”

“And…” but Adore looked away from Bianca, her eyes looking inside the vehicle, not spying on anything in particular.

“And…” Bianca pried.

“I just…” Adore’s voice had been reduced to nearly a whisper, “I’m...I’m scared that...when we leave here, I’m never gonna see you again.”

Adore’s green eyes met Bianca’s brown ones again. The older queen moved away from her spot, going to stand shoulder to shoulder with Adore. “Hey, remember what I said about dying?”

“I know...but... anything could happen.” Adore was kind of tired of hearing it, Bianca’s empty promise that she could not in fact die. That she was some sort of immortal being, like the devil himself. "Just…keep your promise. Alright?"

Bianca nodded, "If anything feels weird, we run. I know. "

That was it. All Adore could do was trust her. Bianca never broke her promises.

So why was Adore still so uneasy about this?

"I love you, little bitch," Bianca played with the collar of Adore's leather jacket.

And the commander giggled. “Think you’ll be able to handle keeping the place together?”

Bianca let out a laugh that also came in the form of a scoff. “Bitch, who am I?”

Bianca Del Rio - could make grown men cry. Adore took Bianca’s hand as the thought occurred.

"And…you think you can handle not having my hands all over you?" The commander teased, pulling her lover closer.

Bianca kissed her gently, smirking wickedly, "I have my own ."

Adore cackled.

“Okay, let’s make a move, ladies!” Bob now stood in the doorway of the van.

Adore turned her attention to her. “Why the sad face?”

Bob spared her a glance before scanning the crowd. “I couldn’t find Cracker anywhere.”

“Have you asked Aquaria?”

“No sign of her either.”

“Oh, shit.” Adore couldn’t help but feel her stomach kind of twist.

“I’m not worried. Kameron said they spoke ten minutes ago. She’s probably upset that I’m leaving again.”

“ Kids . Sometimes you just wanna smack the shit out of them.” Bianca joked.

“Are you in one of your moods today, Bianca?” Bob raised a brow.

“Girl, I always am.”

“I hope you start a kitchen fire or something while we’re gone.” Bob threw back before getting on board.

“Bye, Detox! I love you, bitch!” Alaska approached the vehicle, yet watched over her shoulder. She waved at her friend who was still there crying. And turning back to the front, Alaska put one foot in the van. And she began to sniffle.

“Awww, Alaska.” Adore rubbed the blonde queen’s shoulder.

“I’ll be fine, don’t worry.” Alaska dabbed a still bandaged pinky at the corner of her eye.

“Is she crying?” Kameron practically ran over, rubbing Alaska’s back.

And Katya appeared just as quick. “Yes, she is . But I’ll take care of her.”

“Of course , you will,” Kameron stood back.

Adore could hear it in her tone, the hint of disdain. But she did not bring attention to it. She only gave the queen an apologetic smile. Kameron was most likely not used to Katya’s bizarre behaviours yet.

Alaska was climbing the stairs, furthering her way into the van, Katya following behind, followed by Kameron.

“Sorry to tell you but I guess that’s your cue.” Bianca put her hands on her hips, standing before Adore.

And, of course, the younger queen didn’t move. She stared back at Bianca, her brows crinkling.

“Oh God, you’re not gonna cry are you?” Bianca moved a hand from her hip, placing it on Adore’s shoulder.

“No. Just...please, keep your promise.” Adore requested.

“I will,” Bianca reaffirmed.

“Okay. Good.” Adore nodded.

Bianca stepped forward, sealing the deal with a kiss. And standing there, lip-locked with Adore, she made it count. For who knew when they’d next see each other. Who knew if they’d actually see each other again.

Adore caressed Bianca’s cheek, wishing she had put up more of a fight to convince the bitch to come along. For her heart was breaking.

They pulled away just as a queen passed in a blue latex blur, quickly entering the vehicle.

“Jesus. Someone is in a hurry.” Bianca noted.

“She probably just finished getting ready,” Adore pointed out, “She spent her morning painting Cracker’s face instead of her own.”

“Well, you’re all ready now. Nothing to worry about.” Bianca concluded.

Adore gave her one last kiss, pulling away just for a moment before adding a small, sweet peck. “Love you.”

“Me too.” Bianca smirked.

Adore playfully hit her in the chest before rounding the corner of the door, climbing up the steps. She looked over her shoulder, wriggling her fingers at Bianca. The queen returned the gesture as she stepped back from the graffiti-covered vehicle.

And Adore ventured further into the van. Fuck it was bigger than it looked from the outside. The makeshift luggage (totes and black plastic bags) lined the overhead rails. Considering the route they were taking, it was safe to say, someone was going to have a bag drop on their head.

Aquaria was still making her way down the small aisle. Adore tapped her on the shoulder when directly behind her. “Sit with me, Aqua'.”

“Noooo. No thank you. I’m good.” Aquaria’s voice sounded...weird?

Adore shrugged. “Okay. Fair enough. Guess I’ll just sit here then,” she stopped at where the Vixen and Blair sat. “Hello, partner.”

“Ugh, I really wanted to put my feet up,” the Vixen whined.

“I told you,” Blair smirked.

Adore flashed a knowing smile at Blair, one that said, ‘yeah, we gotta go.’

“I’ll see you later, I guess,” Blair pinched the Vixen’s cheek, the queen practically growling.

“Why you gotta be like this when people are around?” The Vixen shooed Blair’s hand away.

“I love seeing you blush like that.” Blair kissed the cheek she tugged, a proud smirk on her lips. “But yeah, for real, goodbye.”

“Later, baby,” the queen returned the kiss.

“Sorry I had to do this,” Adore said to Blair.

“It’s fine. It’s fine.” Blair shuffled past Adore and left the bus.

“Sorry, you can’t put your feet up.” Adore settled into the seat next to the Vixen. “You can put your legs up on my lap if you want.”

“Maybe later. Right now, I’m good.” The Vixen was staring out the window, watching Blair join the crowd again. Not a hint of sadness clouded her face. Just that smile that was close to that of sunshine.

Bianca stood there too, eyes on Adore, and Adore alone. The two held eye contact as if communicating telepathically. It was obvious the younger queen wanted to lean over and put her hand against the glass. If she had, Bianca would have reciprocated, and it would have been the cheesiest shit.

But with the Vixen in the seat next to Adore, that was out of the question.

They continued to watch each other, too distracted they hadn’t noticed the van door close. They only broke out of the trance when the engine started up.

This was it. This was go-time. 

Queens stood back, allowing Bob to manoeuvre the vehicle around so that it was facing in the direction of the gate. Bianca couldn’t even hear all the goodbyes being called out. She just watched.

The van passed through the gates, moving further down the road. And she continued to watch, even as it disappeared into the trees.

“Fuck.” She uttered, already missing Adore so much.

So she still stood there, just waiting for something dumb to happen. Like they had left someone behind. Or someone was already dying for a pee. Or maybe, they had ended up in a horror movie type thing, in which they couldn’t leave this godforsaken prison, the forest having no end and leading them right back to the shit hole.

But none of that happened. Yet Bianca still stared at where the van had disappeared.

And that’s when her eyes were forced away to something else. 

There was a slight movement, only a few feet away from where she had been staring, too quick to just be leaves blowing in the trees. And from the millisecond she had seen the movement…

It almost looked like a figure.

Someone had been standing there. Right?

“Okay, commander,” Jinkx’s voice sounded next to her. Bianca didn’t even need to look to know the queen was grinning. “What’s the plan for the next while? I can’t imagine we’re all going to spend our time sitting around.”

“Did you see that?” Bianca glanced at Jinkx before looking back to that one particular spot on the trees.

“See what ?”

“I think…there was someone standing there.” Bianca’s brows were furrowed.

“Really?”

“Yeah. Like...they were watching.”

And Jinkx laughed. 

Bianca tore her gaze from the trees, eyes gawking at the redhead. 

“Already stressed about your temporary role?” Jinkx teased.

“Cunt. I’m not laughing.”

Jinkx looked at the tree line, a smirk still on her face. But she ceased her amusement. “It was probably just the trees.”

“I don’t think so.”

“Well, what did they look like?” Jinkx turned her eyes back to Bianca again.

And the queen was dumbfounded. Fuck, what did they look like? “I...didn’t get a good look.”

Jinkx smile was becoming that of a pitiful one. “Probably seeing things, girl.”

Bianca was silent. She was sure there was someone standing there. Even if it was just a flash of motion.

Already, the promise played in her head. The more she thought about it, the more she realised it seemed pointless in rallying all these bitches in the vehicles and going to follow Adore. Afterall, maybe Jinkx was right. Maybe she was just freaking herself out.

And Bianca dropped it. “I hope it was a serial killer and you’re first on their list.”

Jinkx cackled at that, and Bianca finally smiled.

Yeah, it had to have been a trick of the eye.

I wanna go back. I wanna go back. I wanna go back.

Adore chanted this internally, over and over again. Not even gone for an hour and she already hated the journey.

Bob taking the dirt roads, of course, made it a bumpy journey. Only a few queens seemed to mind this.

The Vixen eventually gave in, putting her  legs up on Adore's lap, planting her back against the window, as soon as the vehicle started its violent movements.

"This is hell. We're in hell," she said, hoping sleep would somehow take her over.

But here lay the other issue that prevented any chance of sleep.

"LIFE IS A HIGHWAY. I WANNA RIDE IT ALL NIGHT LONG."

Adore knew it…She just fucking knew the AAA girls of all people would start a sing-song. 

No one sang along, so their volume made up for that. 

This carpool karaoke began as soon as the prison was out of sight. And the only time they had stopped was when Alaska would make out with Katya or someone would try and fight with them all.

"We're on a fucking road trip. You need to sing!" Willam argued.

Adore cursed those at the back and those at the front. For they weren't the ones sitting in close vicinity- Courtney and Willam behind her, Alaska in the row opposite.

"Should I do whistle tones for this next bit?" Courtney paused her singing.

"Yes." Willam smirked.

" No !" Katya yelled.

"Alright. Alright. No need to get fucking pissy," Courtney raised her hands in defence, as if no one else had already yelled at her.

"I'm gonna kill myself," The Vixen groaned, the noise sounding more like a wimper. She held her forehead in one hand, begging, pleading to just sleep.

The van went over a bit of a bumpier patch, and everyone jolted in their seats.

"Oh my God…" Vixen held her head in both hands now, actually crying.

“Could be worse. Someone could throw up,” Adore plaused.

"Stop. Don't jinx it." The irked queen groaned.

Adore cast her an apologetic smile. Not that Vixen would see it anyway, with her face still hidden.

"Can we all take a moment to acknowledge how blessed I am right now?" Alaska's long, drawled voice stole Adore's attention. The queen was stroking Katya's thigh for a moment before looking at everyone around her. " I am surrounded by all my loved ones."

"Except Detox." Courtney pointed out.

"Exactly. Detox can't be loved," Willam scoffed.

"Something in the air really said I deserved to be doing this with my friends and family." Alaska continued. She rubbed Katya's thigh again, much to Willam's dismay. "I have my amazing, hilarious, charismatic girlfriend," Alaska shifted her gaze across from her, "I have my bestie," Alaska winked at Adore, the raven-haired queen blowing a kiss in return. Alaska then looked at the seat behind Adore, "I have my band," and then she turned in her seat, leaning on her knees, and peered over the head of her seat, "I have my other bestie and my sort of - kind of drag daughter and…" Alaska paused, letting her gaze shift between both Aquaria and Kameron. 

The two became nervous very quickly. But it didn't stop the amused smirks they tried to hide.

Aquaria may have had shades on, but, at that moment, Alaska could not be fooled.

"Wait a fucking second," she shushed no one in particular with the wave of her hand.

The queens surrounding Alaska now stared where she did, right at 'Aquaria'.

"Miz Cracker?" Alaska drawled.

Kameron's eyes widened, trying to shush Alaska with her finger to her lips.

"Ugh, no. It's me. Aquaria," Cracker spoke in her fake voice.

"Oh my God!" Adore stared wide-eyed. Now it all made sense - Aquaria painting Cracker's face, the two nowhere to be seen for hours before departure, 'Aquaria' rushing to get on the bus and practically freaking out when Adore asked to sit with her.

Katya was looking over her own seat now. "Cracker, you funny bitch."

"What? No . This isn't funny." Adore snapped.

And Katya's stance changed immediately. "I agree. It's highly immature and you should be ashamed," still speaking to Cracker before turning her attention to Kameron. "I bet you encouraged this."

“Can you keep your fucking voice down?” Cracker said in a harsh whisper, glancing at the front of the vehicle where Bob drove, oblivious to the situation.

“Cracker, what the fuck?” Adore grilled, the Vixen now looking across the bus at the stowaway.

“ Yeah , what the fuck?” Katya added.

Cracker only huffed, sinking into her seat and pressing her knees against the back of Katya’s seat.

“Look, this doesn’t need to be a thing. It’s no big deal,” Kameron glanced from Katya to Alaska, to Adore and the Vixen, and finally at Willam and Courtney. The Australian was quite obviously shocked, whereas Willam was entertained.

“ No big deal ? Where’s Aquaria?” Adore demanded.

“Back at the prison.”

“Well, fuck.”

The mischievous smile returned to Cracker’s face.

“Don’t look so proud,” Katya commented.

“Girl, you thought it was funny five minutes ago.” The disguised queen retorted.

“Well, it’s not,” Katya commented before adding a sly wink.

“I love this,” Willam wished she had popcorn.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” Adore held her head in her hands.

“Okay, Kameron’s right. This isn’t that big of a deal. It’s not like we needed Aquaria here.” Alaska played with a strand of her blonde hair, not a care in the world.

Adore held back from saying it, how Aquaria could have stayed behind and watched over shit, while Bianca could be here with them.

She stood up, tapping the shoulder of the queen sitting in the seat in front of her. Brooke had to have been listening, for when she turned, she had an amused smirk on her face.

“Yes, honey?” She said.

“Gimme your phone.”

Brooke pulled the cell from her pocket, handing it to Adore before adding, “a please would be nice.”

Adore did so, taking the cell phone.

“What are you doing?” Kameron scrunched her brows together.

“Calling Bianca.” Adore scrolled through the phone book, all but three contacts, and found ‘Prison 1’.

“Okay, you do that, tattle tits.” Cracker pushed the blue shades further up her nose, still so unbothered.

"Don't talk to her like that. She's your commander, she's allowed." Katya barked.

After some ringing, Adore was finally put through, “Bianca?”

“ No. Just April. I’m playing Homescapes.”

The commander held back from shouting about how that was valued battery she was wasting. “Okay. Can you just put me through to Bianca.”

“ When?”

“Now.”

“ Right now?”

“Yes!” Adore hadn’t realised she shouted so loud. She glanced around her, and those part of the situation just stared.

“ Jesus. Calm down. Look, honey. I’ll be real. I can’t get to Bianca right now. I ate something last night and it ain’t sitting right with me. I’ve been getting it pretty bad all day. Kinda glued to the toilet right now.”

Adore cringed in disgust. “Okay - Okay,” she didn’t need any more information, “Can you just at least tell her I called? Tell her the twins switched and Cracker is here with us.”

“ Escándalo!”

Adore rubbed her forehead as April filled her in on how she had noticed something weird going on considering “Miz Cracker” aged down significantly. 

“Okay, I gotta go.” Adore didn’t want to waste any more battery.

“ Okay, I’m suffering.”

“Bye,” Adore hung up, looking over at Cracker. “Okay, for real though. What were you both gonna do? Pretend to be each other this whole time?”

“Of course not. We just wanted to see how long we'd last.” Cracker smirked.

“To be honest, you got the look down,” Alaska admitted, to which Cracker smiled graciously. The queen sat back down in her chair, as did Katya. The two shared the same look; hilarity.

This was just what the journey needed, a little bit of drama.

Adore on the other hand was still fuming.

“Now that the secrets out, does that give me permission to make out with you?” Kameron asked quietly.

“Kameron, people are around,” Cracker sat up in her seat again.

“Girl, everyone knows apparently. They asked me questions this morning.”

Cracker groaned. In this day and age, could anyone be trusted? “Great.”

“Well, can I at least put my arm around you?” Kameron tried again.

Cracker raised a brow, remaining silent for a moment. But she couldn’t help but succumb to the twinkle in the queen’s eye. “Okay, you have permission.”

Kameron was more than satisfied as Cracker cuddled up to her, reaching a muscled arm around the small queen’s shoulders.

And all was well - quiet - peaceful.

“ The wheels on the bus go suck my dick! Suck my dick! Suck my dick!”

Fucking Willam...

Chapter Text

Area 35 (formally Lewisberg, WV)

Day one of the van journey had been hell; The combination of the AAA girls' torturous singing, Cracker going incognito, Thorgy almost throwing up, Jujubee actually throwing up, the never-ending pee breaks, and the bumpy road set it all in stone that this would only go on for three more days.

Everyone was over it.

Day four, they finally reached a ghost town. Before then, they just had to suck it up and sleep on the bus. Not everyone complained about this...

Bob would seek out areas with hills to park the van and hide for the night. Somewhere far from any main roads so they wouldn’t be spotted. It felt like a smart move, however, the van almost got stuck in the curve of a slope.

Despite getting more than eight hours sleep, the queens were still weary, their bodies in pain from not having proper beds.

So it truly was a blessing when Brooke announced, “We’re coming into Area 35. I know a place where we can stay."

She knew the area well - the burnt car, bones left from what was probably a coyote, a crumbled house on the outskirts.

“Thank fuck!” Bob roared out, scaring a few sleeping queens out of their dreams.

Adore had been one of them. She breathed out long and hard from her nostrils, resisting the urge to rub her eyes with her wrist. Yes, she still gave a fuck about her four-day old paint job.

“You sure they’ll be okay with us staying for the night?” Michelle asked Brooke as they entered Area 35.

“Of course they will. And if they’re not, then they can go fuck themselves ‘cause we’re staying anyway .” Brooke wanted to smile, too tired to even do so. All of her energy was being used on guiding Bob to the hideout.

Upon arriving, it was a cheap-looking motel, one end of the building completely blown up. The still intact side didn’t look much safer or secure. But to Brooke Lynn, this served as a great hiding spot once.

“Alright, Brooke. Who the fuck was that?” Bob asked, noting movement from one of the upper rooms, a curtain quickly falling back to its natural position, hiding whoever had been looking.

“Silky.” Brooke had also been looking up at the window. “Just don’t be surprised if she pulls a gun on us. She always did that, even when we'd come back from a supply hunt.”

The van was parked and Adore stretched in her seat. She couldn’t wait to feel her back laying on an actual bed. Looking at the Vixen, the queen was still fast asleep, oblivious to what was going on.

“Wake up,” Adore whispered, shaking the queen gently.

She woke up, her eyes adjusting to her surroundings as she blinked repeatedly. “Are we there yet?”

“Nah. We’re in Area 35.” Adore replied. “Brooke knows this place. It’s got beds.”

“Thank God. My back is in agony.”

Across from them, Katya and Alaska were staring at the building.

“We gotta claim a room for just us,” Alaska said quietly.

“Exactly what I was thinking,” Katya replied, whispering in Alaska’s ear. “I can’t wait to feel your skin on my tongue.”

Alaska giggled, whispering back, “As soon as we get a room, lock the door immediately . I want it now, whore.”

Fuck…now that gave Katya butterflies.

Cracker peaked over the seat, glaring at the two, “Yeah, that’s not something I wanna hear after waking up from a terrible nap.”

“We were whispering,” Katya didn’t even blush.

Neither did Alaska, “Don’t act like you and Kameron can't relate.”

“Stop. Please, shut up.” Cracker held her hand up, sinking back into her chair.

Alaska chuckled, earning a smile from Katya.

Cracker’s face was bright red, but she tried not to think about it too much.

“You’re so embarrassed, it’s adorable,” Kameron smiled going to pinch Cracker’s rosy cheek.

The queen playfully slapped her tattooed hand away. “I hope you have a nightmare tonight.”

“And I hope you save me from it,” Kameron added.

“Ew. Stop.” Cracker winced.

Kameron only delighted in the queen’s embarrassment even more. But they definitely had a situation to deal with, “Okay, but real talk though. Bob’s about to find out. She’s not stupid. She’ll know it’s you as soon as you pass her.”

Over the journey, Cracker had gotten kind of cocky, knowing she had fooled Bob for so long. But she knew really that it was only because of the distance between them. The queen didn’t need to be smart to realise the truth. “Well, there’s nothing she can do now. Not like we can just drive back to the prison and switch around. And besides, even if I did stay behind, what difference does it make?”

Cracker wanted to believe she really didn’t care. But Bob was going to be disappointed. And they were probably going to fight. And the still disguised queen was over all the fighting.

“Very true.” Kameron raised her brows. “I bet she won’t care.”

“Oh, she will.” Cracker countered, putting her shades back on.

“Well, she may care at first but she’ll get over it quickly.”

“I disagree.”

“Okay, then.” Kameron laughed, standing up in her seat now that everyone else was starting to make a move. 

“Willam! Courtney! Could you two be absolute dears and deal with our bags again?” Thorgy asked with a smile.

“Get fucked, Thorgy.” Willam grumbled.

The bags were the last thing on the list of shit to do anyway. First things first - meet the residents.

Brooke, Bob and Adore stood outside the room in which Silky had appeared in the window. After knocking, Brooke announced it was her. And as she had told Bob, Silky opened the door, training a gun on them. In her free hand was a fork with a sausage attached. The queen took a bite, eyes still scrutinising them.

“You took your time, girl.” Silky said between chews.

“Yeah, well if you had come too, you would understand why it took so long to come back.” Brooke replied.

Adore had no idea Brooke intended to return to this place. Maybe she had initially planned to. But life at the prison had changed her mind.

“These your new bitches?” Silky raised a brow.

Bob reciprocated whereas Adore held back a laugh.

“Nah. They are hot though,” Brooke jested, glancing at Bob and Adore.

“Alright. How many you got?” Silky glanced down at the van.

“Fifteen,” Brooke winced, fearing Silky would send the group away.

“Well, hot damn. Some of them would need to be cute.” The queen shook her head in response.

Silky lowered her gun and moved away from the door, welcoming the queens.

It took a whole half hour to offload the luggage from the van which Willam stuck true to her word - she would not help any of those bitches, especially after they had questioned her ability to sing. She was a great singer, they were just jealous. And she wouldn’t allow Courtney to move the bags either, as much as the Aussie didn’t mind.

Bob of course had caught on to her daughter’s charade. Before Cracker took the final step off the vehicle, the queen had blocked her way, glaring down at her with a raised brow.

Kameron, standing behind Cracker, could have simply passed away even though she had no real part in this.

“You for real?” Bob’s eyes moved up and down Cracker’s whole being.

Cracker wanted to say something back. She wanted to challenge Bob, and make her aware that Monét wouldn’t have let her stay behind. Because Monét knew she wanted these experiences, to get out there and be part of the bigger picture. But instead, she only smiled sheepishly, indeed tired of the fighting.

“Alright.” Bob stepped aside, “Go on.”

Just like a teenager whose parent just gave them permission to go to that party on Friday night, Cracker beamed with excitement, taking Kameron by the hand and rushing past Bob.

“Only noticing now?” Adore asked wearily, carrying not just her bag, but the Vixen’s too. She didn’t mind, the queen was much more exhausted than her.

“When did you know?” Bob asked.

“The day we left,” Adore’s mouth curved up into a smile in the corner.

“And you didn’t tell me?”

“Bob, I'm from Azusa. Snitches get stitches.” Adore raised her brow, and with that she made her way toward the building.

At the end of those thirty minutes of off-loading, all fifteen queens managed to fit into the small motel room, along with Silky and the rest of her team.

There were six of them - Ra’Jah, Kahanna, Ariel, Akeria, Yvie and Silky. With only one double bed in the whole room, obviously it was brought into question whether the other rooms were indeed open or if they all had to share the one space.

Of course, the other rooms were open, much to Katya and Alaska’s excitement. And they made sure to get to one as soon as possible.

With two less in the room, it created a little more space. No one knew where the two had gone, except Kameron and Cracker having overheard their saliva-filled whisperings in the van.

“For a hot sec, we thought you weren’t coming back,” Yvie told Brooke.

The last they had seen of the Canadian queen was when she was going off to find the notorious prison filled with queens, just to get a scope. They had no idea that, out there, all on her own, Bob had passed her by, offering to drive her straight there.

At first, Brooke was hesitant of course. But the pain in her feet had convinced her to just go with it. If she was killed, then so be it.

But being at the prison, she hadn’t expected to stay for so long, only wanting to check it out. Instead, she chose to stay for an entire mission. And now this one.

“I got a little preoccupied.” Brooke shrugged.

“I thought you were dead.” A’keria furrowed her brows.

“What was I supposed to do?” Brooke asked, “Write a letter? Send a smoke signal?”

“Okay,” Kahanna stopped them both, “How about we forget about that? So you got to the prison anyway. And it ain’t a big trick.” Her eyes scanned the prison queens.

Adore took her turn to speak, “You can trust us.”

“You’re Adore,” Yvie said, shifting in the armchair she claimed.

“Yeah.”

“I can tell by the voice.” Yvie nodded. “So what are you bitches doing out on the road anyway? It’s a bit risky considering how many of you there are.”

“And the size of the van,” Ariel leaned against the cheap-looking dresser.

“We’re going to meet new people,” Bob answered, “build the numbers.”

“Now that I’ve got a feel for the thing, maybe it’s time you all joined too.” Brooke suggested.

“Well, I got a question.” Silky began, “How many bitches are we talking about?”

“Including us,” Adore gestured to the queens in the room that belonged to her, “Around forty.”

Brooke’s ex-team all collectively looked taken aback.

“Soon to be much more than that, ladies.” Bob crossed her arms proudly.

“Alright. Sign me up.” Ra’jah threw her hands up. “If it means good food then I am in.”

“Amen!” A’keria threw her hand up too.

Not much more was discussed on the matter. The queens used the next hour to get to know everyone personally. And when it was over, the queens were settling into their rooms, relishing in the comfort of having a proper mattress to lay on.

Night hadn’t yet fallen. It was only around five when Brooke and her sisters cooked up a feed for everyone. Of course, it wasn’t much and wasn’t very tasty, but it was the best they could do.

They sat around an empty pool around the back, the humid heat that had hung in the air all day was replaced with a cool breeze. Very refreshing and needed.

Adore ate her tasteless sausages, staring at the dried up base of the pool, thinking for a moment of the people who had once swam in it. People just like her, people who were promised freedom if they just agreed to stay out of the way. While they splashed water at each other in the sun, feeling that this was it, they could be who they were, surrounded by people just like them, they had no idea of the monstrous act that was about to be put on them.

Well, this is for you, guys. We’ll avenge you all, she thought.

Katya sat next to her with a heavy sigh. She blonde snagged a sausage, the grease already covering her fingertips. “Evening.”

“Have fun?” Adore let her brows jump up and down, flashing Katya a coy smile through chews.

Katya swallowed her first bite, looking across the way at Alaska, who was sitting with Willam and Courtney. “It was good. If I could rate the sex, I would say seven out of ten. I asked her to poke the back of my knee, you know, thinking I’d like it. But when she did, I didn’t enjoy it at all. The foreplay was great and…” Katya was looking at Adore now. The commander had paused eating, staring back at Katya with a bashful smile. “Oh, you didn’t want a specific answer. I’m so sorry. If I had a brain cell…”

“It’s fine,” Adore laughed. She didn’t think Katya was stupid, just her wonderfully odd self that sometimes lacked self-awareness. “You wanna hear what me and Bianca get up to?”

“I want to say yes only to give you the chance to violate my ears. But other than that, no thank you.” Katya took another bite of the sausage.

“I wouldn’t have done it anyway.” Adore replied proudly.

“You just wanna see the world burn, Adore Delano,” Katya shook her head. “Anyway, what’s the T’ with these ghost town bitches?”

“Soon to be prison bitches.” Adore had finished the sausage, her fingers only playing with the rest of her food.

“Oh, nice. I don’t see a vehicle around here and we certainly do not have room on the van,” Katya pointed out.

“Exactly.”

“Who’s the ring leader? We gotta discuss this with them, right?”

Adore took a moment to look at each of these new girls. Considering, up until that point, she had known the bitch longer, Brooke Lynn would have stood out to her as the leader. Not to mention she was the one who decided to brave the lone journey to the prison.

But seeing the Canadian queen interact with her friends, Adore didn’t think as much anymore.

It couldn’t have been A’keria from what she gathered. She didn’t ask too many questions, rather remained mostly silent during their introduction session. But after that wrapped up, she’d whisper quietly to her teammates, probably discussing things Adore would much rather have heard during the introduction.

Kahanna and Ariel, although being quite different, seemed to be the ‘live in the moment’ type girls. They weren’t not excited about going to the prison. But they were also not excited. They were too busy mingling with Adore’s Army to really care about the importance of the future. Not that it was a bad thing. They were living, so Adore respected that.

Still, this didn’t scream ‘leader of the pack’ to her.

Adore expressed her dismay (well...false dismay) at the fact there were two Ra’jah’s now. The queen looked ready for a challenge. She was funny, charismatic even. She reminded Adore of Jasmine with her high energy, lively personality and eagerness to participate.

And this enthusiasm deemed her a potential leader. But then again, there were others who were also potential candidates. Silky had a strong strong personality. She was the Bianca of the group . If Bianca and Katya had meshed into one being. Leader worthy.

But that left Yvie. She took time to talk to Adore alone after introductions. The queen thanked her for her music, and again, Adore found it so bizarre that Jump the Gun had such an effect on people.

While Yvie was gracious, she was also to the point. She asked questions that came across to Adore as cautious. Not about the outside world, but about the army in general.

“So what impact has this ‘army’ had since it began?”

“What success stories do you have backing up your reputation?”

“How secure is the prison really?”

It was like a job interview. As uncomfortable as it made Adore, she understood. Yvie was just looking out for her friends, just as the commander would her own. It was only healthy that they be cautious in their current day and age.

After pondering, Adore finally answered Katya. “I’m thinking Yvie. But I’m not too sure.”

Katya was silent for a moment, scanning the queens. Which one looked like an Yvie? “OK, I don’t know names yet.”

Adore discreetly nodded ahead at Yvie, “That girl. She’s pretty fucking cool.”

“She looks it,” Katya was not at all discreet in her staring, not that Yvie noticed. “But here’s the thing; If the van holds fifteen people, and there’s already fifteen of us, how the fuck are we gonna fit them all in? I mean, I know knee sitting is a thing but I would not be up for that.”

Adore chuckled. “Don’t worry about it. No stranger is gonna have to sit on your knee, Katya.”

“Okay, so. How are we going about it?” Katya asked further.

“I guess they’ll be spending the next few weeks finding a car,” Adore’s said, “And then, they’ll have to find us.”

The New Bern Correctional Facility, Area 12 (formally New Bern, NC)

Days had passed, and Bianca knew her mind should have been stuck on the thought of Adore. She should have been wondering how the queens were doing out there, thinking if they had even reached their destination yet. She hadn’t even made time to call and check up on everything.

Her thoughts were too caught up on the figure in the trees. Since she had saw that quick flash of movement days prior, Bianca had put herself on night patrol every night. And when it wasn’t night, she’d still spend most of her time outside, casting glances at the trees in the distance.

Asides Jinkx, Bianca hadn’t shared her concerns with any one else, because, beyond that one time, there hadn’t been any other red flags. But she couldn’t bring herself to relax. Her guard was up at all times. And this left her a nervous wreck; jumping out of her skin when another queen would address her. Or not even paying that much attention when they made small talk with her.

Yes, she wasn't sure if there really was a person watching them. Jinkx was probably right and that it was just a trick of the eye. But the twisting feeling of dread that gripped Bianca’s stomach made it impossible to not think about.

“Hey, boss.”

Bianca, of course, had been staring at the trees, trying to make sense of the day she saw the person. Were they definitely human? Was that long dark hair or just leaves waving in the wind? All these thoughts left her oblivious to Raja who stood next to her, leaning against the wall.

“Evening.” Bianca couldn’t even manage a read, turning dark-rimmed eyes at Raja.

“Jesus. You look like hell.” The queen stared at the dark circles, the whites of her eyes that were now pink. “You look high...” but Bianca didn't smoke weed. “You're sleep-deprived...”

“Hmph,” was all Bianca managed.

“When was the last time you slept, Mama?” Raja shifted a fallen hair from Bianca’s face.

Bianca ignored the question, “What do you want?”

Raja wanted to pester Bianca further, get her to fess up to why she looked like the subject of a sleep deprivation experiment gone wrong, turned zombie. But the New York queen was too proud to have concern thrown her way. So Raja looked away, eyes following where Bianca’s gaze was set. “Oh, I just thought I’d let you know Coco found a copy of the original IT. They’re setting it up the movie room. I thought you’d wanna come. Everyone else is.”

Bianca still stared at the trees, but for the first time in days, she cracked a smile, “so I can see my long-lost cousin?”

Raja hadn’t seen the film in years, but that creepy clown always gave her goosebumps. But she chuckled for once as its image appeared in her brain, a side-by-side style photo of the clown and Bianca, with some clickbait worthy caption like ‘Celebrities you didn’t know were related.’

“I thought it would bring you some joy,” she continued her laugh.

Fuck, would Bianca have done anything to be happy. Of course, some cheap prop clown in a movie wouldn’t do it for her. The only person who could have truly eased her worries, distracted her mind, was miles away.

Forgetting what Raja had even said before, Bianca stated, “I think I need to call Adore.”

Raja could hear it, a hint of unease which became more apparent as the smile disappeared from Bianca’s face. “Why? What’s going on?” Her brow was raised, eyes scrutinizing the smaller queen.

To tell Raja or not. Jinkx had already dismissed the idea, there hadn’t been any sight of a person since. So was there really any point?

Before Bianca could even say anything, Raja looked back at the trees, just for a moment before speaking. “Look, I know you’re worried about her. But I promise she’s surrounded by strong bitches. And she’s strong too. There’s nothing to worry about.”

The worn-out queen didn’t really have anything to contribute to that other than a “thanks.”

“Okay. Give her a call. I swear, she’ll be fine.” Raja put a hand on Bianca’s shoulder.

And the queen looked away from the trees, glaring at Raja’s hand in disgust and shaking it off, “ew, affection.” Despite being uncomfortable with the gesture, Bianca noted the change in Raja. Of course, being so caught up in her own concerns through the past days, she hadn’t had time to check in with other queens, but she could see it now. Raja seemed in good spirits, so much brighter, like her old self was beginning to break through the grief-stricken surface.

“When are they starting the movie?” Bianca asked.

“I don’t know,” Raja shrugged, “Could be any time now.”

“Okay. I’m gonna try to call Adore. Then I’ll come watch the movie,” Bianca hated saying it out loud. Something told her to keep on watching, that if she looked away, she’d regret it.

“Awesome. Kinda wish we had popcorn,” Raja pondered as the two moved away from the wall and made their way towards the entrance. “Maybe we could prank someone? Scare the fuck out of them.”

As Raja began to list off certain queens, the ones who would easily scare, the ones who everyone would love to see scared, the ones who pretended they were fearless, Bianca glanced over her shoulder. She looked at the road where the van had disappeared days prior. And then shifted her gaze slightly, looking at where she had seen that movement.

There’s no one there, Bianca. It’s fine. You imagined it.

She repeated these words internally, looking forward again as Raja continued listing off queens, and they both went inside.

Area 19 (formally Madison, IN)

“The Sun’s almost gone.”

Valentina was sitting below the front room window, glancing out over the ledge to the outside world. The sky still had tinges of pink, but darkness was coming in at a fast pace.

“Yeah.” Peppermint nodded. Her eyes weren’t even pointed in the direction of the window. She stared straight forward, not looking at anything in particular. Her hand played with Monique’s hair, the queen sitting on the ground in front of her.

Sasha was on the other side of the room, keeping her distance far from the other three queens. Tensions had grown even more over time, the only real verbal exchanges being heated words and arguments. So she vowed to remain silent, and only speak when needed.

It was the silence, the crushing feeling of isolation and lack of direction that did it. It turned Sasha into someone she wasn’t.

“You have a brain. Fucking use it,” were her last words to Monique the day before.

This argument happened because Vanessa had asked, “So is this it? We’re never leaving this house?”

Sasha found it to be a very valid question. It almost felt like their fate was sealed. But Trixie...They vowed to help the queen, keep her alive long enough to heal her wound. But that was going no where either. The queen was still in that state of being fine one minute and then moving ten steps back in the healing process. So was she supposed to keep on suffering?

Sasha hated to admit it, but maybe it would have been a blessing to put the queen out of her misery. But she couldn’t do that to Trixie. No fucking way.

Despite the silence that had come over the group, they knew they were in it together. Vanessa had offered Sasha a few times to just walk out. There was nothing stopping them.

But Sasha couldn’t bring herself to. All the heated words, the snide remarks; that’s all they were. Reactions to the current situation. For she cared for these girls with all her heart.

“Sasha.”

The queen snapped out of her thoughts, looking to see Vanessa appear in the living room doorway.

“You won’t believe what just happened.” The small queen was grinning, a good sign.

Peppermint, Valentina and Monique observed her, hoping for some sort of good news. Valentina stood up and moved to the queen. “What is it?”

“Okay, you,” Vanessa jabbed a finger at Valentina’s shoulder, “you,” turning it to Sasha next, “Come to the kitchen, please.”

The two queens did as they were told, leaving Monique and Peppermint with puzzled faces.

“Uhhh...why ain’t we invited?” Monique asked accusingly.

Vanessa whirled around, her face flaring up. “‘Cause you were the bitch who called me dim sided the other day. And you laughed,” she pointed at Peppermint. And with that, she left the two to mope around some more, joining Valentina and Sasha in the kitchen.

“Okay, so what happened?” Sasha asked the small queen, still keeping in mind to stay away from Valentina.

“Okay, so like, I was changing Trixie’s wound. And the bitch started laughing, like, really evil laughing. I thought she was fucking possessed. So I just ignored her at first and I replaced the dressing. And then she started sweating, like not a cold one, like she was scorching hot and - -”

Sasha had to intervene, her stomach twisting as the information was being hurled at her, “Wait! Is she okay? Do we need to go up there?” She quickly glanced behind her, as if she could see the stairs through the wall.

“No! No! She’s fine now. Gotta admit, it kinda fucked me up seeing her like that.” Vanessa held her chest.

Sasha’s brows knit. Surely, Vanessa being the one who changed Trixie’s dressings the most, this wasn’t the first time she saw the queen react like that.

“But then, I don’t fucking know, it was crazy. She started crying, saying shit like she was dying. And I was like ‘No, Trixie, you ain’t dying bitch. You’re just at the beach. It’s really fucking hot out! You'll get used to it!’ And the bitch believed me!” Vanessa raised her voice.

Sasha waited, wondering if there was more to come. If something truly devastating had happened. But considering the smile, maybe not. She didn't say any more, only waited for some sort of reaction.

“Is that it?” Valentina asked.

“Yes!” Vanessa practically shouted. “Hear me out. Lately I been practising how to manipulate people's minds. And I guess it’s working ‘cause she really believed me!”

Sasha was even more confused. “Wait...what do you mean manipulating people's minds?”

“Like...using psychology. Watch this!” Vanessa turned around and pushed the kitchen door closed, leaving Monique and Peppermint even more isolated. The two queens had been paying attention to the conversation and were left with raised brows. When the door shut, Vanessa turned back to Valentina and Sasha. “Oh shit. The door just closed by itself.”

As much as Sasha had appreciated Vanessa over the stressful days, in that moment, she wanted nothing more than to yell at her to get the fuck away.

Valentina wasn’t on the same wave length however. “No. You pushed it.”

“I didn’t though, did I?” Vanessa challenged. She put her hands on her hips, smiling proudly.

Valentina looked at Sasha for help, was she missing something?

Sasha only looked back with a face that read as, “Don’t even entertain her anymore.”

“So, that’s it, ladies. That’s my trick. It just worked on Trixie. That’s how I know it works.” Vanessa continued.

Sasha blinked long and hard before responding, “your trick is basically gaslighting.”

Vanjie’s smile disappeared instantaneously. “What? No! It’s got nothing to do with ovens.”

“What the fuck?!”

The loud roar from the front room caught the three’s attention, Vanessa whirled around as soon as it cut through the air.

Sasha pushed past her, practically throwing the door open. There in the front room was of course Peppermint and Monique, sitting where they were before. The two queens were looking at the doorway that led to the hall, both of them holding their hands above their heads.

Sasha followed their gaze, expecting the worst.

“Kinda stupid to leave the front door open, ladies,” the intruder taunted. She was red haired, spoke with a nasily Seattle accent, and in her hands was a pistol. Not too threatening, but still likely to do damage.

“Bitch, who the fuck are you?” Monique shouted, standing up now, her hands still raised above her head.

“Who cares who she is?” Peppermint barked, “Why the fuck are you in our house?”

“Give me your food. Now!” The redhead waved the gun in her hand.

Vanessa chuckled. Bold of this bitch to think they had any food of their own.

“What are you laughing at?” The red head squinted at Vanessa, pointing the gun in her direction.

But Vanessa wasn’t at all threatened. The smile remained on her face, while Sasha and Valentina put their hands up.

“Girl, if you wanted some food, you could have just come in and asked. No need for guns.” Peppermint stated. “Also, we don’t have any food. In what world do you think girls like us got food just stocked up?”

The armed queen sighed heavily, lowering the gun, “Jesus fucking Christ.” 

The queens lowered their raised hands.

“Okay, now that we got that settled, please take your old crusty red head ass out of here.” Monique gestured to the door.

“Maybe now isn’t the time to read her. She’s still got a gun.” Valentina pointed out.

Vanessa looked behind her, right at Valentina. “No, she doesn’t.”

“Yeah, she does.”

“Yes, I do.” Red head waved the gun around in her hand.

Vanessa looked back at her with confidence in her eyes. “That’s a banana.”

Red head squinted her eyes, glancing at the other queens like she expected an explanation. But they all looked as puzzled as her. Well, all except Sasha.

“Okay, you can stop with the gaslighting thing,” Sasha said quietly to Vanessa.

“Girl...it’s not about - -”

“Well, at least let me stay the night!” Redhead interrupted. “I’ve been walking for days on end without food and water. I at least deserve a good nights sleep.”

“You don’t deserve shit, coming in here pointing guns at us!” Monique ranted.

“I’m not going to apologise for being wary.”

“No, baby. Nuh-uh.” Monique only crossed her arms.

“Please.” The queen pled. “I am exhausted.” She was practically growling now, through grit teeth.

“Gotta be wary.” Monique raised a brow.

Sasha interjected with, “Okay, maybe we could let her stay for one night. I mean, come on,” much to her team’s dismay.

“Are you crazy? She was gonna kill us five seconds ago.” Valentina nudged Sasha with her elbow.

“Oh, please. I wasn’t going to kill anyone. Maybe freak you out a bit but I wouldn’t kill another queen.” The stranger stated.

“I believe her.” Vanessa shrugged. “And you know why? ‘Cause that gun ain’t loaded.”

“It is loaded!”

“No, it’s not.”

“Vanjie, stop!” Sasha raised her voice.

“Okay, whether the gun is loaded or not, I’m siding with Sasha on this one,” Peppermint admitted.

The bald queen could have cried with relief, for the first time in ages, someone other than Vanessa was agreeing with her.

“You can’t be serious.” Monique ranted. “We don’t know this hoes name.”

“It’s Robbie,” the red head smiled. Not in a warm greeting type way, but as if she was asserting how she was better than everyone in the room.

“Okay, well we still don’t know you.” Monique flipped her hair. She looked at Valentina next, “Whatchu think?”

“I mean…” the Latina played with her hands, “I don’t see why not?”

“I can’t believe this.” Monique rolled her eyes to the heavens.

“Four against one.” Vanessa shrugged.

“If it makes you feel better, she can sleep on the couch.” Sasha proposed.

“Oh, so she can raid the place while we’re all upstairs?” Monique only continued her protests.

“Then I’ll stay down here tonight! I’ll keep watch.”

Robbie interjected, “That doesn’t make me feel easy at all.”

“This is a disaster,” Vanessa shook her head. “I don’t care whether the bitch stays or not. I’m going upstairs to hang out with my best friend!”

Vanessa brushed past Robbie and retreated up the stairs.

“There’s another one? Well great! Let’s get her to vote too. Not that it’ll matter.” Robbie quipped.

“Maybe not right now. She’s on the brink of death,” Valentina informed the queen, the sorrow sounding in her voice.

“Oh, never mind.” Robbie looked away, clearly feeling awkward with her careless words. “For real though, I appreciate you all letting me stay.”

“Oh, you’re inviting yourself now?” Monique crossed her arms.

“Monique, leave the bitch alone. She’s staying the night. That’s it. No more fucking fighting over this.” Sasha concluded.

Monique didn’t continue her arguing. But she had no problem in glaring at the Seattle queen.

Peppermint broke the awkward silence that had fallen among them, “Guess we better get properly acquainted then.”

Area 35 (formally Lewisberg, WV)

At first, the idea of sharing a spliff between sixteen queens was far-fetched. But not everyone decided to partake. 

This was a good idea, staying up late to bond with Brooke Lynn’s girls. As much as the road queens were sleep deprived and exhausted, they were having the most fun they had in days, sitting under the dim light of the candle and trading stories.

“Yeah, they chased me out of that place. They were shouting all this shit, saying I’m either going to hell or prison. And I just bolted out of there. And while I was running those streets, I had practically the whole bar up in my titties. So I made a cocktail on the way.” Silky explained as Willam passed the joint to her.

Adore laughed along with the others in the dimly lit motel room.

“I don’t know. Still sounds like bullshit to me,” Ra’jah shrugged her shoulders.

“I believe her. I was there,” A’keria interjected, then looking at her new friends. “This bitch right here has done it all.”

“Bet she hasn’t given birth,” Katya challenged, sitting on the ground next to Alaska. The snake queen was almost conked out, enjoying the feeling of Katya’s red nails trailing her arm. But Silky’s stories were too good to not listen to.

“Nope. But I did help a lady give birth once,” Silky replied, “I was on my way to the club too, had my whole bag of drag. And this lady just appeared out of nowhere. She was screaming like she was about to die, her stomach looking like a fucking watermelon. So I helped deliver the child right there in the street. And it was one big bloody, liquidy, sweaty mess.”

The other queens in the room either expressed their disgust vocally or squirmed. All except Michelle. “Okay, there’s nothing gross about a woman giving birth. It is beautiful and we should celebrate it.”

“She’s not wrong. I mean, a woman gave birth to me ,” Alaska drawled, earning a couple of laughs.

“What about you? Got any kids?” Yvie asked Michelle.

“Sadly no. I’m a busy woman. But I’d imagine I’d be a great Mom.” Michelle supposed.

“I don’t even know you all that well,” Shea began, sitting next to Michelle, “But I think you’d be the perfect Mom.”

Michelle blushed, “In a way, it feels feel like I’m already raising a bunch of children already. Except they all are full grown, wear terrible wigs and curse a lot.”

“Yes, Mom!” Yvie cheered, lifting Michelle’s hand up in her own.

A few others cheered too, including Bob. She knew Michelle deserved more credit.

Silky passed the spliff to the next queen, but Cracker declined. Kameron on the other hand was starving for a good smoke.

“That’s some good shit.” Silky coughed.

“You’re welcome,” Willam beamed. “Although, it ain't as good as the shit Laganja used to have.”

“That one of the prison girls?” Akeria piped up.

“Yeah. You’ll probably meet the others soon.” Willam lay back on the carpeted ground.

“Wow, Willam. You haven’t made a snarky comment in hours,” Courtney watched as the queen lay there before turning her attention to the motel queens. “She’s rude sometimes. Feel free to punch her if she says something cunty.”

“Feel free to punch Courtney ‘cause she’s...Australian?” Willam really was too stoned for this.

“What was that?” Courtney raised her brows, looking around and jabbing Willam in the ribs.

More giggles and chuckles bounced off the four walls, a few queens telling Courtney to, “get her!”

Kameron was enjoying this smoke, she deserved it. She was criminally underrated if she did say so herself. How that even made sense was actually beyond her. Fuck, it was hitting fast. She watched as the Courtney and Willam scuffle that was now turning into a play-wrestling match. And in doing so, she caught sight of Katya, just doing her thing, enjoying the moment.

The queen then stood up, wiping dust from her outfit, “Smoke time,” she said quietly to Alaska, bending down and giving the queen a quick kiss.

Katya left the room, venturing out to the outside world.

Kameron was staring at the door, too many thoughts going on in her mind. She hated this - the quick glances and how they made her feel.

I should go talk to her.

“What?” Cracker’s voice spoke quietly in her ear.

Kameron looked around, confused. “What?”

“You said you should go talk to her.”

“Oh,” Kameron thought she said the words in her mind. “Okay. I’m gonna go do that.”

She wasn’t even sure if she really wanted to. But the confusion on Cracker’s face was what set her body in motion. She stood up, and just as Katya had done, she wiped the dust from her lap and walked towards the door.

Cracker didn’t even know what to think. Was it even bizarre what just happened? Or was it just the secondhand smoke messing with her thoughts?

“Yo, what's with the depressing music?” Silky’s voice cut through all the excited shouts.

Black’s Wonderful Life was playing from the small radio at the side of the room. Adore wouldn’t have counted this as a depressing song. She wanted to stand up and sway around the room, feeling like a fairy in her tree house.

“Shut up! This is my station!” Bob criticised.

“Well change the damn song then.”

“I can’t! My system is back at the prison. Laila’s in charge.”

“Well, let's call Laila and tell her to lighten up.”

Adore was distracted from her stoned fairy thoughts, laughing at the bickering unfolding. But as if magic was real, a phone rang. The queens all looked at the phone that was charging beside the bed.

“That has to be the prison, right?” Brooke theorised, making her way towards the device.

“Hallelujah! Praise Jesus and all his Saints,” Silky lifted her hands.

Upon seeing ‘Prison 2’ on screen, Brooke Lynn answered. “Hello?”

Adore seemed like the only one interested in the call, everyone else going back to their banter-filled bickering. The commander couldn’t help but be the smallest bit fearful.

Brooke’s facial expression was hard to read. Her brows were furrowed, but not in a fearful way. More she didn’t know what to make of what she was hearing on the other end.

“Yeah, I think she’s sleeping. But I could wake her up.” Brooke was leaning over the bed, eyes locked onto the Vixen.

The queen looked like she was sleeping, curled up against a pillow. Adore felt the fear drifting away, but couldn’t help but feel curious.

Brooke began to tap the Vixen on the shoulder. “It’s fine, she’s already waking up.”

The Vixen was waking up. She blinked a few times not even having a chance to understand what was happening before Brooke handed her the phone.

“It’s Blair.” The Canadian said apologetically.

The Vixen stretched, still unsure if she was even awake. She resisted the urge to tell Brooke Lynn she was a cunt, instead speaking into the phone.

“Yeah. What’s up, baby?” Vixen sank back into the pillow.

“ Okay, Vix’,” Blair spoke through a whisper, but she was quite obviously panicked, “ you’re probably gonna think I’m being ridiculous…but I just saw something…”

Adore continued to stare as Vixen’s forehead creased. Would it have been rude if she shuffled closer, listening in on the call?

“What are you talking about?” Vixen asked.

“ I swear to God, there was someone outside.”

“Where?”

“ Outside the fence. And they’re gonna get in - -”

The Vixen sat up again, “Wait. You’re going too fast. Who did you see?”

“ I don’t know!” Blair raised her tone yet maintained her whisper. “ She was looking at the prison. And she fucking saw me. And she was just staring at me.” The queen sounded close to tears.

“This isn’t a joke, right? Did Aquaria put you up to this?”

“ No. I promise. There was a woman, and she was looking right at me. And, she started walking toward us. She was looking at me, and just walking toward me. I think she’s coming to get me.”

“Now?”

“ Yeah. I’m in my cell. I’m alone. Everyone else is sleeping. Vixen...I’m terrified.”

“Blair, are you sure you didn’t just imagine it? I mean, the guard bitches wouldn’t let anyone in.”

Adore couldn’t handle it anymore. She quickly scrambled up the mattress, practically gluing her shoulder to the Vixen’s and listening in.

“ They’re not on tonight…”

“Why the fuck not?” Vixen raised her voice.

Adore moved her face closer to the phone, but there was nothing on the other end.

“Blair?” The Vixen spoke after a long pause.

“ Vixen...I hear footsteps…”

Adore’s eyes widened, not entirely sure of what was already discussed. But this wasn’t good.

“Fuck...shit…” The Vixen only now seemed to believe. “O-Okay. Who’s in the cell next to you? Can you go get them?”

“ I-I can’t - I can’t…” Blair was silently crying now, on the verge of becoming hysterical. “ I’m scared…I can’t move...”

“Hang up and we can call phone 1.” Adore began to plead.

Vixen covered the mic with her now sweaty hand, “I ain’t hanging up on her,” she growled.

“Fuck - fuck - fuck,” Adore buried her head beneath her knees.

“Blair, do you have any weapons?” The Vixen asked.

With the raised voice and panicking from Adore, the other queens were now watching with fearful eyes.

“What’s going on?” Bob stood up, moving towards the bed.

“I don’t know, Blair’s in trouble I think.” Adore chewed her lip.

“Blair?” Vixen called into the phone again.

“ She’s close.” Blair’s whisper was almost inaudible now.

The Vixen wanted to say more to Blair. She wanted to comfort her girlfriend, let her know everything was going to be okay. But the queen's pleading rendered her silent.

And silence went on for another moment. The Vixen herself was trembling. No one made a sound.

A gasp on the other end cut through the dead silence.

“ Oh my fucking God!”

“Blair?!” The Vixen pressed the phone harder against her ear as if it would help.

“ You’re a fucking cunt!” Blair’s voice on the other end shouted.

“ What did I do?!” Another voice sounded.

“ Talk to Vix. She’ll tell you! Oh my God. I hate you.”

“Bitch, put it on speaker,” Bob lightly slapped the Vixen’s knee.

The music from the radio was turned down as the Vixen did as told, and the sound of rustling filled the room. In the background there was the faint voice of Blair repeating, “Oh my fucking God.”

“ Hello?”

The voice was immediately recognisable, causing Cracker to hop onto the bed too.

The Vixen’s face flared up. “Aquaria, I’m gonna kick your ass. If that was some sick joke- -”

“ Why are you both coming for me? I don’t know what the fuck happened.”

“As if. You and Blair thought you could prank us with that bullshit story. I ain’t no fool.”

“ I have no idea what you’re talking about! What prank?”

“That some bitch was outside the prison.”

There was a moment of silence on the other end, before Blair’s voice was heard. “ Vixen, we didn’t fucking prank you. Aquaria doesn’t know what you’re talking about.”

The Vixen didn’t even know what to say next. Nothing made sense.

“What about the lady outside?” She asked.

“ Lady?” Aquaria asked.

“ Yes. There was a woman outside. I fucking saw her. She was coming this way.” Blair was pissed now.

Another rustling sound...Protesting from Blair...silence.

“ Blair, there’s no one out there.” Aquaria said, supposedly standing at the window.

“Why was she even looking out the window in the first place?” Bob asked, “They’re pretty high up.”

Maybe Aquaria had heard Bob because she asked, “ Why were you looking out the window?”

And there was yet another moment of silence. Then inaudible mumbling. Then a heavy sigh from Aquaria.

“ That creepy clown movie get to you?”

“ Fuck you.”

“ Girl…”

“What’s going on?” The Vixen asked.

“ She's just freaking out 'cause we watched a scary movie earlier. Said she was checking everything before she went to bed. Bitch is just scared.”

Finally, some sense. The Vixen knew Blair wasn’t a horror movie type of gal, despite watching them anyway. They always left her this way - paranoid, fearful, on high alert. It wasn’t out of the ordinary for the queen to look under the bed, check the closet or stare out the window after watching something scary.

“ Aquaria, I know how it sounds. But I know what I saw.” Blair protested.

Aquaria only ignored the queen though, continuing her conversation with the Vixen. “ I thought I heard crying so I went to check it out. And here she was, shaking like a fucking leaf.”

“ Don’t talk about me like I’m not here!”

“This is ridiculous.” Bob rolled her eyes, moving back to her previous spot.

“Damn, you prison bitches are hilarious.” Ra’jah commented with a smirk. The smirk turned into a giggle. And in a matter of seconds, the tense atmosphere shifted back to it’s joyful mood.

The Vixen asked Aquaria to pass the phone back to Blair, speaking quietly now to her girlfriend in a comforting manner.

“Wow, that was wild.” Cracker got up from the bed, looking at Adore.

The commander was still wide eyed, staring at the Vixen.

No. She was staring at the phone in her hand.

Cracker leaned over and shook Adore gently. “What’s up, tattle tits? You okay?”

Adore looked at her with the same wide eyes. “I’m so high…”

“Aw shit. That freaked you out?” Cracker glanced at the phone in the Vixen’s hand before sitting back down beside Adore. “Need sleep?”

“Is the prison safe?” Adore asked.

“Yeah, of course it is.” Cracker moved a hair out of Adore’s face.

“Are you sure? Is Bianca safe?”

“Of course.” Cracker smirked. “Maybe you should stop smoking for the rest of the trip.”

“Yeah...maybe.” Adore was shaking. She knew Cracker was right and the smoke was making her paranoid, so why was she so afraid? “C-Could you hold me, please?”

Being terrible at this sort of thing, Cracker instantly knew to escape. “Uh...What about Alaska?” She looked down to the ground, but Alaska was out cold.

Courtney had been watching with concern, thank fuck. Cracker gestured for her to come take over.

Courtney was already standing, and on her way over, she turned the radio up. Chilled out beats filled the room as she climbed onto the bed. Cracker stood and the Australian took her place.

“Don’t worry, Dory. Everything’s fine. Listen to the music.” Courtney spoke softly in Adore’s ear.

“What the fuck was in that dope?” Adore was already enjoying the feeling of Courtney’s warm embrace. Her eyes drooped, and a smile appeared. She shuffled onto her side, draping an arm across Courtney’s lap. “Everything is fine.”

“Exactly.” The Australian stroked Adore’s back.

“Everything is okay...Everything is okay…”

Why am I doing this? Why am I doing this? Why am I doing this?

Kameron wasn’t sure if she was just thinking it or if she was speaking out loud but all she did know was that she couldn’t turn back now. She was nearing Katya.

The queen was sitting on the edge of the empty pool, lighting her cigarette. Hearing the footsteps, she glanced over her shoulder and sighed. “What? What is it now ?”

Kameron stopped before she could get any closer, wrapping her arms around herself. “I just...I don’t know. I don’t even know why I came out here.”

Katya didn’t say anything, only continuing to look up at her, remaining silent.

Kameron licked her lips, tucked her hair behind her ear and said, “Actually no. I do know. I just...don’t know how I managed to get myself to move.”

Katya was silent, waiting for Kameron to continue.

But still, the standing queen only stared back. “I just...I don’t know how I’m gonna go about this.”

“You’re not planning to murder me, are you?” Katya asked, the cigarette dangling for dear life in between her lips.

“Uh, actually, I- -”

“‘Cause if you are, I will happily give you a step-by-step plan on how you can attempt to kill me. But don’t expect me not to fight back.” Katya continued.

“I don’t wanna kill you, Katya.” Kameron held a hand up, stopping Katya from furthering her conversation. “I just...Actually, can I sit down? I’m really stoned and this is a lot.”

Katya wanted to say, “No, my imaginary husband, Henry, is sitting there and he’s fondling my earhole. Go away,” but of course wasn't that the oldest excuse in the book? “Okay.”

Kameron sat on the edge of the pool now, not too close to Katya but also not too far away either. Close enough for the Russian to feel the nervousness radiating off her.

Katya knew Kameron probably wasn’t going to kill her...probably. So she kept her eyes on the queen, taking a long drag from her cigarette.

Kameron breathed out, long and hard through her nostrils before finally speaking, “Look, I’m tired of the hostility and awkwardness,” she didn’t even look at Katya. Her eyes just fixated on the dried up ground of the pool. “I want it to stop. If we’re gonna be part of this whole thing...we need to be on good terms if we’re gonna work together.”

Katya squinted her brows, blowing out a fat cloud of smoke. Christ, it was like deja vu but, first Adore, now Kameron. “As far as I was aware, we're on civil terms.”

Kameron scoffed, still refusing to look at Katya. But she lifted her gaze to the stars, as if questioning some higher power why they even made Katya the way she was. So unaware of herself. “Oh my God. We are not on civil terms. You still avoid me like I’m diseased. And the only time you talk to me is when you get to throw in fucking digs, like in the fucking van the other day.”

Katya was quiet for a moment. “I was nice to you that morning. I gave you a cigarette…”

“Yeah, but only ‘cause you were practically repulsed at the thought of sharing one with me.”

“Oh? And you weren’t?” Katya cocked her head.

“No, actually.” Kameron raised her brows. “I was more worried that you’d rip my guts out if I had smoked it.”

“Well, Jesus Christ, if you really wanted to smoke my cigarette, you could have, you didn't have to stare at me like you were looking for a “yes, you can”. And, what the fuck, I wouldn’t have ripped your guts out. Over a damn cigarette...really? Maybe I would have passively aggressively wanted one in return at a later date but I wouldn't send the debt collectors.”

“Katya, this isn't about a fucking cigarette. It’s how you treat me. Like I’m a piece of shit on your shoe.” Kameron held her head in her hands.

“That’s not true.” Katya wanted to throw her cigarette away, not that she was doing much smoking anyway with all this arguing. “When have I ever said that, Kam’?”

“Please don’t call me that,” Kameron said through muffled words behind her hands.

“Okay, Kameron ,” Katya stressed. There was a moment of silence in which she just...watched. Kameron didn't take her hands away. And Katya, sighed long and hard. Chill out...she's probably crying. "For the record; I do not see you as shit on my shoe. I mean, maybe a demon from my past but that's about it.”

Kameron lifted her head -no tears- finally looking at Katya for the first time since sitting down. “ Seriously ?”

“Yeah.” Katya said confidently.

Kameron still looked at her for a few more seconds, finding herself speechless. “You know what? Forget it.” She looked away, dejected. She moved back, ready to leave. “I shouldn’t have even bothered coming out here.” She turned on her side, going to lean up when Katya reached over and grabbed her wrist.

“No! Don’t leave.” Katya’s eyes were wide.

The hopelessness was written on Kameron's face. “Why not?”

“Because you didn’t give me a chance to elaborate. Look, just...sit back down and I'll explain myself.” Katya kept a hold on Kameron’s wrist.

The muscled queen debated it - to tell Katya to go fuck herself and walk away from the situation. Or to stay and argue a little more. As the Russian queen tugged on her wrist gently, she knew she didn’t have a choice. So she turned back around and resumed her position at the edge of the pool.

But she didn’t look at Katya. Only staring at the bottom of the pool again.

Only then did Katya release Kameron’s wrist. “Yes...you’re a demon from my past. Dramatic considering our very short history, I know. But I have so many demons. So fucking many.” Katya explained. “And as much as I wish I hadn’t met most of those fuckers, the other ones? They're learning curbs. They make me who I am today. And I know that sounds cheesy, and it sounds cliche. But it’s the truth. So, my choice in words wasn’t meant to be spiteful.”

Kameron closed her eyes. “Yeah but, you’re basically saying these demons only make you a better person. Like you know you wont have to feel bad about yourself. But me? I’m not even a person anymore...I'm a learning curb...a reminder that you have hurt someone.”

Katya let out another long breath. Kameron's logic made perfect sense. “Well...let me have one more chance to be clear. I do not think you are a bad person. I mean, Miz Cracker...do you know how - -"

"God, please don't bring her into this. It's - -"

"Hear me out please."

Kameron didn't say anything, only rubbed her head in frustration.

So Katya continued. "Miz Cracker is going through a really really shitty time right now. But I don’t think you understand how much you are helping her right now. Well, maybe you do but still. I haven't seen that bitch this happy in days, weeks even.” Katya’s tone had softened now. “Kameron, you’re not a bad person.”

Kameron hadn’t yet opened her eyes. What was Katya trying to do with these abrupt praising words? “Then stop treating me like I am.”

Katya blinked, clicking her tongue as she thought for a moment. “Okay, maybe I have been a cunt,” Katya crossed her arms, glancing at the bottom of the pool for a moment before looking back at Kameron. “Well, not maybe . I have been. But, I need to specify that I never thought ill of you until we broke you all out of Raphael’s. You have to understand, the first time I saw you in so long, I can't get it out of my head. When I was holding Alaska, you just...looked at me like you wanted me dead. And since then, I've been afraid.”

"Of me?"

"No. Just…” Katya sighed, “Look, I know you said you wouldn’t say anything but I’m not sure I 100% trust that you won't tell Alaska what happened between us.”

“Why would I tell Alaska? And, why does that even bother you anyway? I mean I haven’t told Cracker but only ‘cause it doesn’t matter. It doesn't play any part in our relationship.” Kameron questioned, finally opening her eyes.

“It’s not you. It’s…” Katya trailed off. Don’t say it, don’t say it, don’t say it. Say it. Say it. Say it. “I fear...how she’ll take it...not the way I broke it off. But...because I realised I was crazily in love with my best friend.”

Kameron exhaled again, long and hard. She still couldn't bring herself to look at Katya. Not because she was mad.

Because she caught the crack in the queen’s voice.

"That's why you broke it off…?" Kameron seemed more sympathetic now.

"Can I be honest?"

"Yeah."

Another pause fell between them. And, through a sigh, Katya uttered, "You're the only person I've told that to...About Trixie..."

Kameron lifted her gaze, turning her head to look at the queen. Katya was looking right back at her with sincerity.

"I'm just afraid Alaska will think I'd do that to her. If someone else were to come along." Katya blinked. "But I wouldn't."

Kameron nodded, looking away for just a moment. And she dared herself to say it. "When you think about Trixie now, how does it feel?"

Katya thought about the answer for a moment. Trixie hadn't come to mind in so long, only seeing brief flashes of her. And when those quick flashes occurred, she felt the worst set of emotions. "Regret…dread…" she paused, her eyes at the bottom of the pool again, "like I can't let what happened to her happen to anyone else."

Kameron hummed, nodding her head, "You still love her though, right? It's okay to admit it. I mean, I can tell now just by how you're talking.”

Katya was apprehensive at first. But she eventually nodded.

“And it only makes you love Alaska more."

Katya nodded again, "exactly. It makes me realise that...Alaska may not always be here, God forbid. I mean, I almost lost her once, thank fuck she's still here. I just need to give this my all before it's too late."

Kameron couldn't help but shuffle a little closer, turning her body even more so she was facing the queen. "I get that. I know I said I didn't want her brought into it, but when I met Cracks, every bit of resentment I had for you just...vanished. Like I couldn't afford to be mad anymore because here is this person who deserves all my attention. No offence." Kameron held a hand up.

"None taken, of course."

"And I know we've both just started and we're in the honeymoon period, I'm just doing my best because I do really really like her and...I guess I'm also afraid to lose her." Kameron said. "Is that weird? I mean I don't know her all that well yet but I can't help but feel this way."

"It's not weird." Katya then grimaced, "You know what would be weird? If you got down on one knee the first day."

"Okay. Good."

Katya nodded before concluding with, "And that's why you're not a piece of shit on my shoe."

Another moment of silence fell between the two, the only sound being when Katya relit her cigarette, the long inhale and exhale following.

"So what about now? Too scared to share a cigarette with me?" Her voice cut through the quiet.

Kameron stifled a laugh, "I'm too stoned."

"You don't seem stoned."

"I am. Believe me."

Katya nodded, believing it. She took another long drag from the cigarette, blowing to the side, as not to hit Kameron with the cloud. "I'm sorry." She lifted her blue eyes, as Kameron swiped her hand around to rid herself of the smoke.

“It's fine. It's smokier in that room,” Kameron nodded a head toward the motel.

“No, Kameron...I'm sorry,” Katya stressed the last word.

And Kameron looked at her with furrowed brows. "What?"

"I'm sorry for hurting you." Katya held her gaze.

Jesus. Kameron never saw it coming, Katya's remorse. She hadn't even had time to wait around for an apology, not with her priorities being so focused on someone new. But hearing this, something changed instantaneously.

She just stared for a moment, her lips parted and eyes wide.

Katya's brows crossed. "You look traumatised. I'm not having a nose bleed, am I?" She wiped above her lip, finding no blood.

Kameron blinked, coming around to herself. "No, I'm not traumatised. I just...wow. Thank you."

"Weird. Everyone always goes into a state of shock when I find myself in situations like this." Katya looked away, thinking back to when she reconciled with Adore.

Kameron laughed, yet was still taken aback. "Situations like what?"

"I don't know." Katya did know, however.

"Well, again, thank you. I don't think you realise how much that means to me." Kameron smiled.

Katya looked back at the queen, feeling very warmed by the smile. "No. Thank you. "

The two kept the eye contact, Kameron still smiling, enjoying the fact she could do this without feelings of regret, missed opportunities and/infatuation. Shit was looking up.

And the eye contact started to go on for a little longer. Too long. Kameron was about to speak, say that she needed to get back inside to her wifey, when Katya's smile dropped. Her lids dropped, her face giving Kameron a distant familiar look. The Russian started leaning forward, her eyes fluttering. She was moving slowly. Scarily familiar.

Kameron's smile dropped. She leaned back and held a hand up to stop Katya. "Wow! What the fuck are you doing?"

And Katya's smile returned. Her eyes crinkled in the corners as she began to cackle.

"Wait...wha- - Katya!" Kameron’s eyes were wide.

"Your face! Oh my fucking God!" Katya cackled. "Now I 110% believe you! Now I know!"

Kameron wanted to punch Katya. "Are you fucking serious? I thought you were being for real just now!"

"Yeah, that was the point! I wouldn't have kissed you anyway!" Katya remained completely entertained.

"You’re insane. I wanna be fucking mad at you but I can't!" Kameron held her head in her hands for a moment, trying to comprehend the immature yet oddly clever prank.

"I'm so sorry. I'll never do that again. That was kinda messed up." Katya’s cackles turned to chuckles as she finished off her cigarette. 

"I'm too high for this." Kameron murmured.

"Alright, Action Woman," Katya threw the finished cigarette into the abyss, the butt hitting the bottom of the empty pool. She stood and offered a hand to Kameron. "Come on, we got wives who are probably worrying about us."

Chapter Text

Area 35 (formally Lewisberg, WV)

"You searched the prison, top to bottom, right?"

"Yeah. Um, no sign of anyone."

The Vixen could just hear the embarrassment in Blair’s timid voice on the other line. She made sure the phone charged throughout the night, giving it enough battery to quickly call her girlfriend first thing before it was preserved for the rest of their journey. She nodded, even though the queen on the other end couldn't see it. "You see, baby? This is why you don't watch scary movies."

"...Unless you're there." Blair laughed nervously. What made her shame worse was now knowing her panicked antics were put on loudspeaker for many to hear. And, damn, they'd never let her hear the end of it.

“Unless I’m there,” The Vixen clarified, smiling upon the thought of being by the side of her loved one. “Anyway, I gotta go. We’re leaving soon.”

“ Alright.” Blair then sighed. “I love you so much.”

“Love you too, baby.” The Vixen made a kissing sound before ending the call.

“This your bag?” Kahanna approached the Vixen, holding the bag out to her. Her free hand shielded her eyes from the harsh sunlight.

The Vixen took the bag, checking the contents. “Yeah, this mine. Thanks, bitch.”

“Heard about your friend. She alright?” Kahanna asked.

“Yeah. Just freaked out a bit. She’ll be fine, though. Ain’t nothing to write home about.”

“What about Adore? Heard she kind of wigged out last night.” Kahanna chuckled, glancing over at the queen in question. She was in the process of helping her sisters load their bags into the van.

“Yeah, she really wigged out for a moment.” Vixen explained.

“Sucks that I missed it.” Kahanna nodded, looking from Adore and to the Vixen. “And it sucks that we can't come with you ladies.”

The Vixen offered a sad smile, “Sorry, girl.”

It was the truth, after all. Just as Adore had discussed with Katya the day before, there simply was no room for all of them. And when almost everyone was aboard the van, Yvie took Adore to the side and asked what they were to do.

Adore simply said, “we're headed to Area 19. Get a vehicle, and come find us.”

Yvie nodded. Despite the two only knowing each other for hours, she decided Adore was her commander. She was part of the army, and so was her team.

Adore nodded at Yvie through the window when she was finally seated.

“Alright, hoes. Let’s hit the road again.” Bob announced, firing up the engine.

Jujubee stood in her seat, beaming her usual excited smile at them all. “We should be there tomorrow. Like, the chance is so high. I can’t fucking wait.”

“Me neither, bitch. I’m so tired of this fucking journey!” Willam bitched.

“We haven’t even started moving…” Michelle countered.

“Yeah, shut up, Willam!” Milk called out from the front.

“Yeah, Willam. Shut up!” Brooke added.

Willam threw insults at those around her, much to Adore's enjoyment. 

The Vixen was sitting next to her again, the queen much more optimistic about the journey ahead. “What are you smiling for?”

“I'm smiling?” Adore looked away from the queen, that smile sort of disappearing.

“Don't let me stop you,” the Vixen slid a pair of shades over her eyes.

Adore let her rest, turning her attention to the queens across from her.

“What the fuck is this shit, Katya? I wanted to sit next to someone who’d put their hand on my leg!” Alaska ranted, not caring who heard. She looked up at both Katya and Kameron, the two kneeling up in the seats in front of her.

“Sorry, honey. Kameron’s my bestie now.” Katya said, apologetic.

“Sorry for kidnapping your girfriend, Alaska.” Kameron gave the snake queen an apologetic smile. She then looked at Cracker sitting next to Alaska. “Sorry, babe.”

Cracker had the shades from her Aquaria get up on her face, “I don't mind.”

“Seriously, what the fuck is this? What am I supposed to do to keep myself entertained?” Alaska continued to rant.

Katya ignored her, pretending she didn’t even know that Alaska was behind her anymore, ushering Kameron to do the same as they sat back down in their seats.

Adore was living for this immaturity.

Compared to their first day on the road, there wasn't much of a difference. But how she felt in the present differed greatly to back then. Maybe it was the anticipation that the waiting was almost over and that they’d arrive in Area 19 in no time.

And hopefully, she’d be back with Bianca sooner than she expected.

Bob began to drive, and the van slowly pulled away from the motel. The queens waved their goodbyes to Yvie and her girls, Brooke remorseful for leaving her friends behind once again. Milk, sitting next to her, offered reassuring words. She would see them again. But maybe not anytime soon.

Not that it mattered. For their priorities were set on their destination. The time was coming.

The New Bern Correctional Facility, Area 12 (formally New Bern, NC)

Blair made sure Aquaria hadn’t said shit about the night before to anyone, despite Aquaria not finding the situation funny at all. That one phone call could have brought the queens right back to the prison’s doorstep. Over absolutely nothing.

Despite this, Blair felt a lingering sense of dread. She was sure she had seen someone outside the prison - a woman with long dark hair, staring right at her, walking directly towards her.

Yeah, the Vixen and Aquaria were both probably right, and that she had imagined it. After all, a woman with long dark hair doing spooky shit; Oh, the cliche.

But in all the times she had found herself paranoid from watching something a little too scary for her liking, never had she experienced something this surreal.

She kicked her heels against one another, outside leaning against the wall, her cell on the other side. And she watched beyond the fence, waiting for the moment she’d see the woman emerging from the trees.

“Hey, girly. Why so tense?” The jokey voice of Aquaria met Blair’s left ear.

“I am?” Blair decided to entertain Aquaria only for a moment. So much for the queen not finding the situation funny.

Even though Aquaria was only deciding to mess with her now, Blair knew how she looked - shoulders tensed, heels clicking, fingers fidgeting.

“Yeah, something on your mind?” Aquaria smirked, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Blair now. She passed a cup of coffee over.

But Blair wasn’t won over. She took the cup and scorned. “Did you choose death today?”

“Hey, relax. I didn’t come out here to tease.” Aquaria softly laughed before her smile dropped. “I, uh…I actually came out to confess.”

Blair looked at Aquaria for the first time, feeling apprehensive as soon as her eyes weren’t on the trees. “And that is?” She took in Aquaria’s frown, the queen's brown eyes widening slightly.

“You know the lady? From last night?” Aquaria lowered her tone.

Blair felt a chill course through her, “The lady that apparently wasn’t real?” She had a bad feeling about what she was about to hear.

Aquaria nodded, “I saw her too.”

Blair’s jaw dropped, “You did?”

“Yeah.” Aquaria nodded, not daring to look away.

“Last night? Outside the window?” Blair’s questions became urgent.

“No...She was here...in the prison…” Aquaria’s eyes were wide as well. “I heard her...like...making crying sounds late last night...so I followed the sound...and she was just there...a few cells up from me…”

Blair was too freaked out to even react to this. She just stared with wide eyes, waiting for what her friend would say next. Why was she so frozen? The lady was real. And she was in the prison. Blair wanted to run inside and make sure everyone was safe and sound. For every second spent outside was another second wasted.

Yet still, she remained where she was and waited.

And Aquaria concluded with, “then I realised it was just April masturbating.”

Blair’s brows crossed, unable to process the words for a second. And when Aquaria’s eyes crinkled in the corners, her face scrunched up in frustration. She shoved Aquaria on the arm, turning her face away.

Aquaria began to cackle as Blair fumed. “I really got you with that one!”

“Fuck you,” Blair spoke in a harsh whisper. She moved away from the wall, going to storm off.

“Oh, come on. I was just kidding,” Aquaria grabbed Blair’s wrist, trying to pull her back.

“That was seriously messed up.” Blair raised her voice, shaking her wrist from Aquaria’s grasp and pointing a shaking finger at her. “You’re a fucking bitch.”

“ I'm a bitch?” Aquaria stopped laughing; the situation not so funny anymore. “Girl, you need to calm the fuck down! Why are you getting so worked up?”

“I fucking believed you, that’s why. I thought someone was in there!” Blair threw a hand in the prison’s direction. “This isn’t a fucking joke to me!”

“Girl, there wasn’t no lady! So I can joke about it if I want. Just ‘cause you made a fool of yourself, don’t get fucking mad at me. God, take a fucking joke.” Aquaria clapped back.

“You think I’m all fired up because I made a fool of myself? No! You don’t fucking joke about shit like that. I thought we were in danger!”

Aquaria didn’t even seem to be paying attention to her anymore, standing with her arms crossed, but body tilting to the side slightly, looking past Blair’s shoulder.

The infuriated queen didn’t want to look, she didn’t want to entertain Aquaria anymore in the case this was another one of her cruel jokes.

But when a chorus of shouting cut through the air, the queen’s face looked over her shoulder in its direction. Now sharing a slow-building sense of panic, the two ran, following the sounds of the shouting. They found it coming from the entrance to the prison, where Kennedy was being interrogated by April, Kandy, Phi Phi and Coco.

“Why did you come all the way back here without her?” Kandy’s voice was raised, her face inches apart from the stunned queen’s.

“Jesus, Mary and fucking Joseph, what else was I supposed to do?” Kennedy shoved Kandy back.

“What the fuck is going on?” Blair yelled, joining in the situation, Aquaria at her side.

“Ongina’s missing,” Coco answered, rolling her eyes to the heavens.

“Missing?” Aquaria asked, her arms now folded.

Coco shook her head, not at all interested in repeating herself. So Kennedy took over.

“We were scavenging in town. I turned my back for one fucking second, and then she was fucking gone.” The queen explained, trying to keep her composure.

The only calm and collected queen was Phi Phi, “Well, look, like I said before, she’s probably still in town.”

“Yeah, and the bitch is probably in danger! Why didn’t you stick around?” Kandy went back to her grilling, taking a step forward while April held her back by the elbow.

“Girl, calm it. Why are you getting so worked up?” April whispered harshly.

“I thought she might have come back here!” Kennedy defended herself.

“Where’s the sisterhood?” Kandy added.

Blair had had enough, raising her hands and ushering for everyone to bring everything down. “Okay. Everyone, just chill out. There is no right or wrong reaction here.”

“Okay, who’s fighting?” Dela joined the scene, having heard the commotion from inside the prison.

“How many times do I gotta explain this shit!” Kennedy exclaimed.

“Kennedy and Ongina went into town and one of them got lost,” Aquaria explained quietly as Kandy and Coco continued to roast Kennedy, whilst April and Phi Phi only watched. Blair tried to calm the situation whilst heated words were exchanged.

“Okay...Well, first things first - let’s not think irrationally,” Dela didn’t seem all that concerned, “Ongina is probably still in town, and they’re all just freaking out over nothing.”

“That’s what I said,” Aquaria glanced at the quarrelling queens. Blair had given up hope trying to be the peace maker, moving away from the situation, approaching Aquaria and Dela instead. She only glanced at her fellow blonde, still pissed about happened before they discovered the fight.

“God, all this drama over what?” Dela rolled her eyes as she cast a quick glance at Kandy. The queen was getting a bit too close to Kennedy again, just in time for Tatianna, Laganja and Shangela to step out from the entrance and add to the witness list. “I’m gonna head into the main area and try and find Ongina. You two wanna join me?” Dela asked Aquaria and Blair.

“Yeah, sure.” Aquaria was too glad to get out of the prison for a while.

Blair on the other hand wasn’t too keen on being around her friend. “I’m good.”

Aquaria held back from rolling her eyes.

And Dela turned away from them, approaching the fight that was only a second away from turning into a physical altercation. “Okay, all of you relax!” She silencing the group. “Perfect. Aquaria and I are going into town. Who wants to join?”

“I will.” Shangela said a bit too quickly, and Dela smiled fondly.

“I’m down.” Phi Phi spoke next.

Dela waited for anyone else to voice their interests, thinking Kennedy would. But the queen didn’t. She was too preoccupied by glaring at Kandy.

“Okay. So four of us,” Dela shrugged, “It’ll do. Aquaria, be a dear and go get the car.”

“I can’t drive.” The blonde played with her hair.

“Okay, well someone else then.”

Phi Phi was that queen, already rushing away to get the car.

“It would be great if you all refrained from killing eachother while we’re away. I’m sure Bianca would kill you all first before you even had a chance. Also, speaking of Bianca, let’s not tell her about this. The bitch has been sleep deprived and I’d prefer it if you all didn’t bother her with trivial shit.” Dela suggested.

“I love this other side to you,” Shangela said out loud with a smile. 

Upon hearing that, Aquaria glanced at Shangela, a brow raised which went unnoticed.

Dela smirked, very much appreciating Shangela’s words.

Only ten minutes later, Dela, Shangela, Phi Phi and Aquaria were already in the graffiti-covered ‘drag or die’ car, headed for the town. They were armed with guns and a fully charged phone in case of emergency.

“Okay, so Kennedy said it was the old motel where Ongina vanished,” Dela informed Phi Phi who was at the wheel.

“Shouldn’t we at least call Adore?” Aquaria leaned forward in the back seat, eyes already scanning their surroundings.

“No!” Dela turned in her seat. “She has her own business to attend to.”

“Yeah, but shouldn’t we at least, you know, let her know? Ongina is part of her army after all.” Shangela backed Aquaria up.

“We’re gonna find Ongina. Don’t worry,” Dela tried to reassure the queens.

Shangela shrugged and decided the queen was right. So she gave Aquaria an apologetic smile.

After only a five-minute journey, passing the crumbled buildings, Phi Phi announced, “Alright. This is it.”

The old motel wasn’t much of a motel anymore. If it weren’t for the huge sign outside, it would have been difficult to figure out what this place had once been. It was now more of a historical monument, like ruins. This place served no purpose, in no way a hide-out.

Dela got out of the vehicle as soon as Phi Phi powered it down. The site of the motel made the other queens feel a little more apprehensive. But the Seattle queen rapped on the window, ushering them to get out.

Phi Phi was the second out, crossing over the vehicle and standing next to Dela. They both stared at the ruins. "This place always gives me the chills."

"I can see why," Dela stared at the destroyed building.

"Why were they even here?" Phi Phi asked more to herself.

"They were probably just curious." Dela suggested. "Hey, maybe it's haunted and a ghost got Ongina."

"You really loved the movie last night, huh?" Phi Phi smirked.

While the two had their back and forth, Shangela had gotten out of the car as well. Aquaria slid over the chair across from her instead of climbing out her own side. She grinned up at Shangela, remaining in the seat.

"That was kinda cute, right?" The young blonde smirked.

Shangela raised a brow, "huh?"

"'Oh, Bendelacreme, I love this other side to you.'" She tried her best to replicate Shangela’s voice, following the mocked statement up with a breathy moan.

The brunette's cheeks flared up, the blush so red it spread over her foundation-caked face. "Shut up!" She harshly whispered. "Don't be so immature."

"Am I wrong, though?" Aquaria stepped out of the car, closing the door behind her.

"Right about what? Bitch, what are you talking about?"

"Girl, you know what I'm talking about." Aquaria's smile was only becoming more apparent.

"No, I don't." Shangela crossed her arms.

"Then why are you whispering?" Aquaria clicked her tongue.

Shangela glanced away, shuffling on her heels. Her brain came up with too many responses all at once, but which one to choose from, that was the question. And in debating this, she realised too much time had passed for her to even speak.

Aquaria’s grin was from ear to ear now. “Don’t worry. I won’t tell anyone.”

Shangela found her opportunity to strike a fake smile, “There ain’t nothing to tell anyway, baby.”

The blonde lifted her brows and let them fall again. She turned to the two other queens. “Hey. How about we split up? Dela and Shangela search the creepy ruins. Phi Phi and I will check the surrounding area.”

And Shangela’s false smile was gone. She was going to punch Aquaria in the face for this shit.

“Yeah, sure. Great idea, actually!” Dela decided.

Actually, no. Shangela was going to punch Aquaria in the throat .

The blonde queen had already moved her way around to the other side of the vehicle, looping arms with Phi Phi and trotting off.

“You are way too happy to be doing this,” Phi Phi noted as the two moved further away.

Shangela watched them both, already planning what method of revenge to use if Aquaria blabbed.

“I kinda get the feeling Ongina’s not gonna be in there. I mean, she would’ve come out already, right?” Dela’s voice took Shangela's attention away from her train of thought, staring at the destroyed building.

“I think it's still worth checking out.” Shangela was also staring at the building, just for a moment, however. For when she looked at Dela, she cursed Aquaria. All she could hear were the mocking words, the gross and cringe-worthy moaning.

Dela only stared at the building before them, “You’re right.” She didn’t want to agree with Shangela. Despite the place being totally destroyed, there was room for more destruction. It would be very unfortunate for one of the walls to crumble down on top of them. She looked away, flashing a smile, pushing the thought to the back of her mind. “Ready?”

Shangela quickly replicated the smile, “When you are.”

Dela looked back at the building, raised her weapon and led the way into the rubble of the destroyed Motel. 

Shangela remained close but stayed behind the queen in case they were pounced on when least expecting it. Her head moved from left to right, sometimes glancing behind. All the while, Dela navigated the destroyed building, checking corners, dead ends, every nook and cranny for any sign of danger.

This was one of these ‘time and place’ cases, but…what was with this silence that fell between them? Sure, they needed to concentrate, but a harmless, ‘Christ, this heat,' wouldn’t hurt. 

Shangela enjoyed talking to Dela very much, and with each encounter they had, she just wanted to get to know the queen more and more. And now they weren’t doing that...

She pondered some more as they came to a more open area of the place; the rubble around them more crumbled. And there, Dela spotted it, a hint of hot pink against the dusty brown and greys of the building.

“What is that?” Dela approached the object, bending down and inspecting it. “Did Ongina wear fascinators?”

She picked the accessory up, turning it in her hand as if a label would appear with the missing queen’s name on it.

Shangela was also kneeling, “Girl, I think so. But look at it. It looks like it’s been out here for a long time.” She wasn’t wrong. It was covered in dirt and dust, some of the petals of the faux flower ripped.

“Maybe that’s how she got lost. Maybe she’s looking for it.” Dela suggested, turning her gaze from the damaged fascinator to Shangela. “When was the last time she wore this?”

“Asking the wrong queen, Mama.” Shangela met her gaze, only for a moment before looking back at the object. “Maybe we could take a picture and send it to Jasmine.”

“Great idea.” Dela nodded.

But the two didn’t move. Shangela waited for Dela to pull the cell phone from her pocket. But the Seattle queen didn’t do that at all. Instead, she shut her eyes, breathing long and hard out through her nostrils.

And Shangela instantly understood. “Phi Phi has the phone, doesn’t she?”

“Yep,” Dela stood up. “Let’s hope they haven’t gotten too far.” 

Shangela allowed Dela to help her stand, hoping this meant they could talk more now. “So, what about Ongina?”

“We’ll find the kids first and then continue the search,” Dela pat Shangela on the shoulder before making her way out of the building.

Shangela followed but didn’t make it too far before something else caught her gaze. A few feet away, trapped under a rock, was a piece of paper, the corners of the page waving about. It was as if the thing was calling out to her, begging to be freed of the crushing weight.

“Wait,” Shangela took Dela’s elbow in her hand and drew attention to the trapped piece of paper. She made her way towards it, having no idea why she was even bothering. It’s nothing, Shangie.

But lifting the rock, she grabbed the page before it had the chance to blow away in the light wind. And now, she knew there was a reason curiosity had gotten to her. A chill coursed through her body as she read the two words aloud.

“‘Over here’.”

“Ah. I don’t like that.” Dela moved closer to Shangela, feeling very small all of a sudden.

“Maybe it’s her idea of a joke,” Shangela tried to laugh, but it only came out half-assed. 

“Let’s just go find the others.” Dela grabbed Shangela’s wrist, tugging slightly.

Shangela had no reason to wait up. She scrunched the piece of paper up and threw it as the two rushed from the place. Safe to say they were creeped out, but she hadn’t expected Dela to lead her to the car in a hurry.

“We’ll drive around and try and find them. I mean, they couldn’t have gotten far anyway.” Dela opened the car door, throwing the pink fascinator onto the dashboard.

Shangela put a hand on the roof of the car. She was unnerved. Just standing out in the open, so much space, she almost felt claustrophobic. And so she tried to reassure herself that it was better than being in the motel. 

She looked inside the car, already feeling the compressed heat and decided against it. This chilled air was much more rewarding. “If they’re close by, wouldn’t it be better if we went by foot?”

“I dunno. Maybe if they hear the engine start, they’ll come back,” Dela suggested, before going into more reasoning for the decision. 

Shangela tried to nod in understanding. But she found her gaze drifting away.

And that’s when she saw it. 

Across the road, past a patch of dried-up grass, was a run-down store. And in the window, she could’ve sworn she saw a flash of movement. Like someone had been peeking around the corner, just watching them. And as soon as Shangela had noticed them, they pulled back.

“What was that ?” She questioned, cutting Dela off.

“What?” Already, Dela didn’t like this, the question causing her stomach to turn. Yet she turned to see what it was anyway.

“I thought…I saw someone.” The stunned queen informed. Despite the hairs on the back of her neck standing straight, she crossed over to the other side of the car, and made her way to the building.

“Wait! Don't leave me.” Dela whispered, hastily getting out of the car and rushing to follow Shangela.

“Maybe it’s the others,” Shangela suggested, although something made her doubt that very much. Why wouldn’t it be Phi Phi and Aquaria, though? Nothing suggested otherwise. Nothing except a stupid little note with an immature message. Highly childish. An overused trope from a horror game. 

Reaching the store, Shangela loaded her weapon yet hesitated outside the door. This was the moment in which any other person would look at their friend and say, “you first.” And the friend would say, “no, you first.” And they would bicker back and forth before something terrifying happened.

But they didn’t bicker. Instead, they pressed their faces against the door and peered in. 

Shangela felt a dreaded anxiety building within, expecting someone to pop up in front of her, like a cheap jump scare straight out of a money-grabbing horror movie. Instead, something brushed against her hand. A shriek escaped her throat.

And Dela shrieked in response, following it up with, “I’m so sorry!”

Shangela clutched her chest dearly but shook her head. “I-It’s fine.”

Dela felt like a dick for almost causing the queen heart failure. The two were clearly beyond spooked. But she dared herself to put a hand on the startled queen’s shoulder.

Shangela graciously put her hand over Dela’s, smiling and coughed out a laugh. “God, we’re ridiculous, girl. A couple of old fools.” She shook her head again, laughing at how stupid it looked.

Dela reciprocated this laugh, not just because it really was dumb, but the sound of Shangela’s giggling made her heart warm. In this moment of fear and anxiety, it was what she needed, something to make it all the less terrifying. 

Shangela’s hand remained over Dela’s for another moment, squeezing reassuringly. When she let go, she turned her attention back to the store. “Come on. It was probably nothing anyway.”

And so she pushed the storefront door open, the bell ringing above her making her heart beat a little bit faster than it already was. Behind her, Dela muttered an over-this-shit type comment. “Jesus Christ.”

Shangela held back her laugh as she led them both into the store. Just like many of the other stores they had come across in the ghost towns, this wasn’t much different - dusty, ransacked, raided. The shelves that once contained food and other items had been tipped over, a few making a home for spiders. 

Shangela checked behind the counter to see no one was there. And with the room in the state that it was in, there wasn’t much else for the person to hide behind. There were a few windows in the place, but they looked as if they hadn’t been open in a long time, the dust being undisturbed. 

“There's no staff area,” Dela observed.

“No,” was all Shangela could add. She glanced around the wrecked room as if waiting for someone to just appear without explanation. A ghost even. “I don’t get it. I swear I thought I saw someone.”

“Maybe your mind is fucking with you ‘cause of that note,” Dela rubbed her arm where the goosebumps refused to leave. She also looked around the small room, particularly the door.

Shangela was done. Yes, Ongina was still missing, but she could remain missing for another while. For now, she just wanted to get back to the prison. She didn’t even voice this. Just looking at Dela, she knew she felt the same way.

The two queens made their way out of the shop, Dela casting a glance over her shoulder once more, looking back into the shop. Still, there was no one. But this didn’t stop the dread that made her hold her weapon close.

“I wonder how far they are now,” Shangela supposed as they made their way back to the car. “Hopefully, not too far. I just wanna get back. I’m kinda tired.”

“How are we gonna explain to the others that we didn’t find Ongina? We haven’t even been out that long.” Dela asked when they reached the graffiti-covered vehicle.

“Well, she’s probably on her way back, honestly. Fuck, she’s probably at the prison, already.” Shangela hoped.

Dela nodded in agreement before turning away from the vehicle. “Aquariaaaa! Phiiii Phiiii!”

Shangela almost dropped to the floor as soon as Dela’s sudden yelling cut through the air. “Jesus, why are you yelling like that?”

Dela looked over her shoulder to Shangela, “To let them know we’re leaving?”

“Yeah, well, at least warn me before you start yelling like that!” Shangela, once again, held her chest, trying to relax rapidly, beating heart.

“I’m so sorry. That’s twice now.” Dela smiled sheepishly, however.

“It’s fine. I forgive you,” Shangela went to open the back door, where she had sat before.

“I’m driving,” Dela stated.

Shangela joined her brows, unsure of why she had just received this information. “Okay?” 

Before the queen could climb into the back seat, Dela spoke again, “You wanna sit in the front too?”

Shangela almost hit herself. Why was she even sitting in the back? Aquaria and Phi Phi were gone for the moment, so she had free reign over where she sat. And now Dela probably thought she was being weird. Or maybe she was just overthinking it. “Sure.” Shangela closed the back door.

And the two sat in front, just staring past the dashboard. At first, it was quiet, the only sound being Dela’s nails drumming on the steering wheel. Shangela hated this feeling, the fact they weren’t talking again. What was with these awkward silences? Why were they both being so weird with each other?

Dela began humming a familiar tune; Shangela couldn’t exactly pinpoint what it was. It sounded like every copy-and-pasted pop song ever. Looking at the queen, she kind of wanted to ask what it was. But that seemed like a last resort type question, one that said, “we’re being very awkward right now, and I don’t know why but I hate it.”

But when Dela scratched her cheek lightly, Shangela remembered, “Your cheek…”

The black-haired queen seemed unknowing for a second, but then it hit her. “Oh! My cheek that you fucked up,” she teased, to which Shangela playfully shoved her in the arm. “Yeah, it’s all better now.”

“I’m still sorry about that,” Shangela felt the red tinge on her cheeks. 

“It’s fine. You just wanted to get rid of the paint,” Dela drummed her nails on the steering wheel again. “I got you back, though. I scared you twice.”

Shangela thought about it for a moment, playing with her caramel coloured hair, “Well, you only caused me mental trauma. I literally scratched your cheek. I wouldn’t say that makes it even.”

“Does that give me permission to slap you across the face?” Dela jested. She expected another shove, but none came.

Instead, Shangela stifled a laugh, “Only when it’s appropriate.”

Dela also laughed, shaking her head and looking down at her lap. “You know I’d never do that to you, though.” She lifted her face again, looking back up to meet Shangela’s gaze. 

Shangela felt it, the way her belly fluttered with butterflies. That was new, her body reacting in such a way. "I know," was all she could think to respond with. What a dull reply.

Fuck you, Aquaria. You did this. Where is that bitch anyway?

She was about to voice the last part of her thoughts when Dela spoke before her. "I...I have a confession." 

This only made the butterflies dance wilder. "Uh huh?"

"I started that book without you," Dela admitted, shameful about this secret she had held.

Besides being relieved, Shangela found this very very cute. "Oh, God. I can't believe this. My day's been ruined."

Dela knew the queen was just kidding, but felt she needed to further explain herself, "I forgot you wanted me to read it with you. But I could start it again. I only got to chapter two before I remembered."

Shangela shook her head in this false disappointment. "Appalling."

"I'm so sorry. It's just that the first page was so good. I needed more." Dela continued her apologies. Why was she even apologising this much anyway? Shangela wasn't mad, and yet she still felt the need to add another, "I'm so sorry."

Shangela had stopped giggling, but the smile remained. "Yeah, just start it again. It'll be fine."

"I can do that." Dela didn't even need to say it, having already said it not even a minute before. But she wanted the queen to know this was a promise she wasn't going to break again.

Shangela was smiling more, all the fear and panic from being outside 100% gone, but now these butterflies in her belly wouldn't subside. But still, the smile remained. 

Dela's gaze was on hers, her body slightly tilted in her seat to face the queen. She knew now what she wanted to happen. She was sure of it. But how to even go about it…

And clearly, Shangela was thinking the exact same. For her smile wavered, and she breathed out a sigh through her nostrils, yet her eyes remained on Dela. 

She stayed like that just for a moment...

Fuck it. Just do it now.

...And she moved forward in her seat, putting both hands and Dela's face. And she sealed her lips over the dark-haired queens.

At first, Dela was wide-eyed, not that Shangela could see, what with her eyes being closed. Yes, she wanted this, but she hadn't expected Shangela to want it too. But her eyes soon shut, moving her face forward, deepening the kiss.

Dela took Shangela's face in her own hands, wanting this blissful feeling to last forever. She knew she had this for a long time, since the day Shangela volunteered to help her clean up the library after Adore had totalled it. She felt it back then, how the queen made her blush, made her feel things that no one else had ever made her feel.

The caramel haired queen was now up on her knees, leaning in closer to Dela, trailing a hand away from her cheek, stroking the side of her neck, before lowering her hand to the hem of the queen's top. She brushed Dela's chest with delicate fingers, wanting more than just this kiss.

She pulled away, but let their foreheads join. "Is this okay?"

"Y-Yeah. Yes it is." Dela murmured breathlessly, leaning forward and locking their lips again. Her own hand trailed down to Shangela’s shoulder, brushing aside the strap of her blue dress. 

What if Aquaria and Phi Phi see? Dela thought.

It would be humiliating, of course. But when Shangela moved her lips from Dela's mouth, planting kisses on her neck instead, Dela didn't give a fuck about Aquaria or Phi Phi. She let Shangela tug her into the back seats, like they were two young lovers and not middle aged outlawed drag queens. 

And if Aquaria and Phi Phi decided to show up, they'd get the hint to venture off again for a while.

For Dela wasn't missing this. 

Area 19 (formally Madison, IN)

It was one of the bad days, where everything seemed like it was coming to an end, and there was no getting out of it again.

The days in which Trixie wouldn’t even remember waking up, only aware of the cold sweat that soaked her body, and how her whole body trembled, wishing for it all to end.

Moments like these, there were two things she needed most. But never could she ever bring herself to even speak.

The first thing; Water. She needed water. Something to relieve the dryness of her mouth. Not that she could really understand what was going with her own body anymore, the feverish-like state always seemed to come on in moments of dehydration, not mixing well with the badly treated wound in her back.

“It’s okay, girl. You’re okay,” Vanessa tried to calm her, already reaching for a bottle of water. “You’re just stuck in a freezer. We’re gonna get you out, and it’s gonna be nice and warm.”

Trixie knew she wasn’t in a freezer. She was still in hiding, out in the middle of nowhere, fighting to keep her eyes open. Words couldn’t surface to even let Vanessa know that she may have been on the brink of death, but she wasn’t stupid. 

Poor Vanjie only meant well.

“Here,” Vanessa had soaked a cloth in the water, placing it over Trixie’s clammy forehead. The suffering queen sat up slightly, groaning in pain as she craved the water. Vanessa tilted the bottle at Trixie’s lips, pouring slowly. Trixie chugged, however, cussing away the shaking spell. 

“Slowly, bitch. You’re gonna drown.” Vanjie scolded her.

Trixie panted, laying back down and closing her eyes. The cool sensation of the water rushed through her, leaving her head slightly dizzy. And now that she had her water, she only wanted the second thing to get her through it.

Katya .

Katya hadn’t sat with her in days. Weeks? Months? How long had it even been? Where did Katya go? Why did she go?

All these questions…she couldn’t even inquire about. 

But no harm in trying.

Trixie opened her mouth, trying to utter the words; where’s Katya?

But they only came out in croaks, almost like groans of pain.

“Don’t stress yourself out.” Vanessa leaned down, petting Trixie’s head of blonde hair, not that she’d even be able to feel it. “I don’t want you dying on me, baby. I’ve grown attached to you,” Vanjie placed a kiss on her temple. “You’re gonna survive this, I promise.”

Trixie could feel it; the shivering slowly fading away. And she should have felt relieved. But she felt anything but. She was at that stage again when she’d much rather be dead. 

Then again, Vanessa’s kind words were sweet, and she really did put all her energy into caring for Trixie. Even more than Katya (not that Trixie had any hard feelings about this). And she could never bring herself to tell Vanessa to just leave her be, that it was already too late for her. That would be too cruel.

“Hey, wanna know something fun? There’s a new queen downstairs. I mean - -! Outside the freezer!” Vanessa leaned back up, taking another cloth, dabbing away at the sweat that had gathered around Trixie’s face and chest. “Her name’s Robbie.”

Trixie’s eyes shot open. Robbie Turner? Surely it couldn’t have been Robbie Turner.

“Don’t worry, she ain’t gonna hurt any of us,” Vanessa gently closed Trixie’s eyelids, “Well, she did pull a gun on us last night. But she ain’t a problem. The problem is getting her to fucking leave.”

Why the fuck does this sound exactly like Robbie Turner? 

But it couldn’t have been. Trixie would have known already, Katya would have been the first to tell her.

Fuck being unable to speak! Fuck it all!

“She’s boring too. More fun to rile up. She looks at me like she wanna fight me. But I know that bitch can’t fight.” Vanessa rambled, more to herself now. “Feel better?”

Trixie let her eyes flutter open for a moment, slowly nodding her head.

“Alright, Barbie,” Vanessa adjusted the cloth on the queen's head. “Get some rest.”

How could she rest anymore when that’s all she ever did? Better yet; how could she manage to sleep for as long as she could? How had she not sickened herself of all this sleep? Was she just becoming lazy?

And as the questions ran wild in her head, sleep was already taking over. She hadn’t realised Vanessa left. And her mind was wondering.

Her last thoughts were of Katya...Well, then they were of a crossover between Golden Girls and Game of Thrones. 

That’s how she knew she was conking out.

Central Area 12 (formally New Bern, NC)

"I feel like I'm in Titanic. " Shangela laughed quietly, leaning over and writing 'hi :)' on the steamed-up windows. When finished, she sat back down with her back to Dela's torso.

Dela wrapped her arms around the queen's waist, fingers dancing along her hip and lips on her shoulder.

"Now, don't go and get me all fired up again, baby," Shangela turned her face to glance at Dela. 

"Sorry," Dela rest her cheek on the queen’s shoulder.

"You apologise a lot ," Shangela noted.

Dela stopped herself from apologising again, although it would have made for a good laugh. "That was the first time I ever fucked in drag."

"For real?"

"I honestly expected it to be messier, but it was alright."

"Just alright?" Shangela raised a brow.

"Shush. That's not what I mean," Dela flicked Shangela on the cheek.

Shangela giggled, flinching away from the attack on her mug. "Would I be me if I didn’t joke?"

"Well, joking aside for a second - what does this mean now?" Dela held Shangela a bit tighter.

"What? The shit we just did?" Shangela asked, allowing herself to be snuggled more.

"Don't play dumb. Yes , what we just did." Dela paused for a moment, trying to find the right words. "I don't know where this puts us. I-I mean, I kind of had a feeling something was going to happen between us, but like...what does this make us now?”

Shangela turned her head again, getting a better look at Dela. She smirked at how nervous the queen had become all of a sudden. “Girl, don't worry. Relax.” She reached a hand up, sweeping aside a strand of the Seattle queen's black hair. “We don't have to put a label on anything. We don't even have to be anything if you don't want to. I mean, not yet, at least. If this is a one-time thing, then no problem. If you wanna take things slow, then that's fine too. And if you wanna be something, then…that’s great .”

“Well, I wanna be something with you,” Dela confirmed. She had placed her hand over Shangela's shoulder, receiving a kiss on her knuckle.

“Okay. Let's be a thing.” Shangela smiled, kissing Dela sweetly and sealing the deal.

They sat in the position for another while, enjoying the peace and quiet, reflecting on the events that had just transpired. How much they had waited for this moment, just to be together, without the judgement of society that deemed they were wrong for wanting such a thing.

The sky was now tinted red, adding to the perfect atmosphere.

"God, it's that time already. How long have we been out?" Dela questioned. She could have glanced into the front of the car to check the time. But she couldn't bring herself to move.

"Hours. Maybe we should get back." Shangela suggested.

Again, Dela didn't want to leave the comfort just yet, the warmth of Shangela's nude back against her skin was heaven. 

But the rest of the prison bitches were most likely beginning to panic. So Dela groaned, "Okay…"

Shangela didn't shift, however. She just stared out the window, lost in thought. "Dela? Where the fuck are the other two?"

Dela's eyes widened. Fuck! How had she forgotten? Well, yes, she was distracted by delightful sex but Jesus fucking Christ!

She was already beginning to move, ushering Shangela away from her, and the two dressed in panicked silence.

"Okay, now, I'm really freaking out." Dela dragged herself out of the car, trying to get a better chance at zipping up her black and gold leotard. 

"It's probably fine. We're probably just...freaking out over nothing," Shangela got out of the car, zipping up Dela's outfit for her. "Maybe, they saw us and...decided to go away."

"Yeah. Yeah, that could be it," Dela fixed her wig. 

The two retrieved their guns and started their search. And this time, Shangela felt no fear when Dela began calling out the queens' names. She found herself calling out as well.

They searched the motel's ruins until the sun had fully set. Next was the rundown store across the street…and the store next to that…and the store next to that.

No sign. 

"They went in that direction," Shangela nodded in the direction of another destroyed building further down the road.

"We can drive to it," Dela suggested.

"Girl, it's a two-minute walk." 

"I don't feel comfortable with being too far from the car."

Shangela said no more. If it paid Dela more peace of mind, then she’d allow it.

The drive didn't even last ten seconds when they arrived at the building. It seemed to be some sort of church; small, but with a spire towering above them. Why had they even thought to put a church in one of the ghost towns anyway? Not that there weren't religious gays out there, but it seemed more of a warning. Come to God and avoid getting murdered.

Just like the motel, the church had a chilling atmosphere, making the already risen goosebumps on Shangela’s arms more prominent. 

Besides the main service room, there was a back area with a dank bathroom, and an unkempt sanctuary. 

The walls of the sanctuary were covered in graffiti. 

Abaddon is coming. 

Reject the Trinity.

Satan is within me.

"Wow. That's not creepy at all," Dela commented sarcastically. She couldn't tell if she was genuinely creeped out by it or if it was just immature.

Shangela was staring at everything else painted on the walls; the pentagram, the stick figure with horns. So so bizarre.

Only then did she note the smell, the scent carrying in the musty air - fumes. Instinctively, she reached out a hand and touched one of the eerie messages. "It's dry though…"

"Yeah?" Dela raised a brow, waiting for her new partner to elaborate.

But Shangela looked behind her, at the door, the cracked, stained glass window, the corners of the room. 

All of a sudden that feeling returned, like they were being watched. Only now, with the dark, it was impossible to see through the shadows. The thought made her skin crawl, fearing there was something she wasn't seeing. 

Or someone .

Spinning around to look at Dela again, she asked, "I know you're probably gonna say no, but can we just get back to the prison."

Through the dark, she could see how Dela's eyes widened. "But Aquaria and Phi Phi. They - -"

"I know! I know . I just have a really bad feeling. Like we're not supposed to be here." Shangela looked around their surroundings again, rubbing the goosebumps on her arms. Still, she couldn't see a single soul.

Dela let out a quick laugh, "Shangela, we're gays in a church. Of course, we're - -"

"I'm being serious," Shangela's gaze shot back at her. She couldn't take it anymore, making her way to the door. "Can we just...go, please ?"

Dela followed, yet couldn't grasp this idea. "Shangela, we can't just leave them behind."

The two entered the main room of the church. Shangela almost expected the whole place to be lit up, and the two missing queens would pop out and scream at them, declaring it was all a prank.

Of course, none of that happened. The service room was as still dark and chilling as before.

"Well, they have the phone. We could call them." Shangela suggested, not even looking at Dela. Her mind focused on the door which she made a beeline for, already envisioning the vehicle on the other side.

"Shangela, wait." Dela seemed to struggle to keep up, judging by the tone of her voice. "We can't just roll up to the prison without them. That'll make it three queens missing."

"Right now, they are missing," Shangela continued to plead, pushing the doors open and entering the outside world. The car was still there, thankfully. "Until we try to contact them, we won't know what the fuck is going on."

"Well, when everyone starts questioning us, I'm saying it wasn't my decision," Dela said quite snarkily.

Reaching the car, only then did Shangela whirl around and face Dela, her face flaring up. "Then why are you following me? If you wanna find them, you're free to stay!"

There was a moment of silence, a pregnant pause even. Dela was taken aback, her eyes wide, having not expected the queen to become so angry so fast. Fuck, not even too long before, they had had the most amazing sex ever. So this sudden outburst was hard for her to wrap her head around.

But in the silence, she thought of what to say, and the most logical thing was, "with three missing queens, I don't think it's wise for just one of us to be out here."

"So…you don't think we're alone then?" Shangela asked, her voice lower this time. 

"I mean,” Dela looked around the area, rubbing her arms, “we don't know anything right now.”

Shangela nodded, moving towards Dela and taking her hands, "then we need to get back and find out what's going on. And, I think we need to tell Bianca at least."

Being the one who demanded Bianca remained oblivious, Dela cursed herself for even thinking that was a good idea. "Okay. If we don't hear from them, we'll tell her."

It wasn't exactly what she wanted, but Shangela was glad the small quarrel was over. Was that our first fight? She would have voiced the joke if it weren't for how tense she was. Her shoulders were raised, and hands shaking. 

Dela giggled, catching her off guard. 

"What?" Shangela asked.

"Sorry, time and place, but I can't take you seriously…the way your lipstick is smudged like that." Dela glanced at Shangela's lips.

Shangela allowed herself to smile, turning and opening the car door. "Yours ain't any better, honey."

The two got in the car, and Dela fired up the engine immediately, not even taking a second to check the state of her own lips. 

This was bizarre - three of Shangela’s friends were missing, yet here she was, wiping hard at the smudged red mess covering her mouth.

Things were going to be messy as soon as they returned. Kandy would be in their faces next. Everyone would be soon panicking, and Bianca was most certainly going to be pissed.

As soon as the two pulled up to the prison, Shangela was out of the car, already on the hunt for whoever had a phone. Dela remained in the car for another few minutes, however, finally taking a moment to fix the smudged lipstick caked over her lips. She rubbed at it viciously with her ring finger. It didn’t do much to help, also wiping away her foundation. There was a noticeable ring circling her mouth now, but not as prominent as smudged lipstick. So she got out of the car and hurried after Shangela.

Walking into the communal, there were quite a few queens there, just hanging out, nothing out of the ordinary. Among them were April, Kandy and Coco.

Dela debated on how they would approach this, how to break the news to them without it drawing attention. 

But Shangela was already filling them in as they approached her. “Bad news. We couldn’t find Ongina, and now we’ve lost Phi Phi and Aquaria too.”

“ You lost them ?” April raised a brow, yet laughed.

Shangela and Dela stopped before them, both queens now confused.

“What are you talking about?” Dela asked.

“They said they lost you. Look.” Coco produced the phone, messing around on it for a moment before passing it over, her perfectly manicured nails glinting in the light.

Shangela took the device, Jack’d already open to a conversation happening with ‘Prison 2’ - the one Phi Phi and Aquaria had taken with them. There was a low-quality photo, pretty hard to make out. At the left side, there was a shoe peeking into the frame, the foot of a black latex boot. As for the rest of the image, it was focused on the rubble-covered ground. It was dark suggesting the picture was taken not too long ago.

The messages above the image came one after the other.

Phone 1: Where are you bitches? It’s getting dark!

Phone 2: Don’t worry about us. We lost the other two, but found the missing one. She’s safe.

Phone 2: We also found something really cool. We’ll send a picture.

Phone 2: If we don’t come back with the other two, don’t worry. You’ll be seeing us.

And under that heads-up message was the photo. Shangela clicked into it, using both fingers to zoom into...whatever it was they thought was so cool. The darkness and shit quality made it almost impossible to make out.

“What am I looking at here?” Shangela’s brows were furrowed, zooming into the boot instead.

“We don’t know,” Kandy was looking over Shangela’s shoulder at the phone, “We've been staring at it for fucking ever trying to figure it out. But...nothing.”

“Although April's convinced this is a ghost,” Coco was also looking at the image, pointing to the top right corner, where an orb emitting some sort of soft glow was floating. “It’s a fucking fly.”

Coco was quite possibly correct on that one. At least, Shangela had hoped.

April chose not to try and convince the others that it probably was a spectre of some kind. After all, they were in a ghost town. “But that’s definitely Phi Phi’s boot. I was complimenting her on them earlier.”

Dela stared at the image, unsure of what to make of it. “It’s...there’s something weird.”

“Yeah, the messages too. But only if you think too much into it,” Kandy pointed out. “They’ll be back later. You’ll see.”

“We were actually gonna send out another search party ‘cause you were all taking so long,” April announced, beginning to walk away, finding no need to continue the discussion.

Shangela still stared at the image and messages, resting her free elbow on Dela’s shoulder. “I mean...at least we know they’re alright. Right?”

“I could fucking kill them,” Dela groaned, “They knew we were leaving without them. Why the fuck didn’t they flag us down?”

“And...if they saw us leave, how come we didn’t see them ?” Shangela’s brows furrowed. Finally, she looked away from the phone, turning her confused gaze to Dela, only to see she was receiving the same look right back at her.

“Maybe you were both distracted,” Kandy suggested.

Any other time, they would have thought nothing of her statement, but noting the hint in her tone, they shot her a look.

She was smirking, Coco doing the same. It was pretty obvious what they were alluding to. Dela covered her mouth instinctively, turning her face away. Shangela was only reminded of the hickey bruising her neck, but it was too late to hide it now. She closed her eyes, breathing a sigh out through her nose.

Instead of telling the two to get fucked, she asked, “does anybody else know about the missing bitches?”

“Nope. Just us,” Coco gestured to both herself and Kandy. And, of course April knew.

“And Bianca?” Shangela raised a brow.

“Nope.”

Dela took her turn to speak, pretending to be interested in her nails, refusing to lift her face. “Okay, good. Now that we know where they’re at, I guess she can remain clueless still.”

“Yeah. What she doesn’t know won’t kill her,” Kandy glanced around for a moment in the unfortunate case Bianca had unknowingly walked into the room, listening to every single word.

And before walking away, Dela concluded with, “Agreed. Later, ladies.”

Shangela smiled as she watched her new girlfriend walk away.

“I should get moving too. I’m on guard duty,” Coco announced, leaving Kandy and Shangela alone.

Kandy’s mischievous smirk returned, “So, how far did it get?”

Shangela resisted punching Kandy in the arm. Instead, she also decided to leave the awkward situation.

“Mind your own damn business,” she scoffed before turning and walking away, looking to catch up to Dela.

Chapter Text

The New Bern Correctional Facility, Area 12 (formally New Bern, NC) 

Something warm…that's what Shangela woke up to…the feeling pressed against her back. Being used to the cold of the prison, he was completely and utterly confused.

Then he noted the arm draped around his waist and the sound of soft snores in his ear. 

In his tired state, he had completely forgotten the events of the night before; going to bed earlier than usual, then Dela passing by. 

At first, he went to walk on, apologising for disrupting Shangela’s rest. The sleepy queen pulled back his covers, however, and shuffled towards the wall. 

Dela was more than happy to climb in beside him.

Shangela smiled softly, wanting to pull Dela’s hand up to his face and kiss it. But it would be unfair to wake the queen, after the long day they had before. Instead, he stroked his thumb over the queen’s hand.

Turns out Dela was awake anyway, his throat emitting that typical morning groan. He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand. “Morning.”

Shangela rolled over onto his back, pleased to see the weary queen awake now. “Sorry if I woke you, baby.”

“No, you didn’t. I’ve been awake for a while now,” Dela yawned, scratching his head.

Shangela wanted to mention the snoring, how it said otherwise. Instead, he wrapped her arms around Dela, leaning forward and kissing the bridge of his nose. For a second, he still found it hard to believe that twenty-four hours before they were just friends. And now, here they were, sharing the same bed, acting like a couple of love-struck teenagers. It just didn’t seem real, how fast the change had happened. He leaned forward again, his makeup-free lips aiming for the bridge of Dela’s nose again.

Dela lifted his face instead, bringing their lips together. The kiss was small, quick, and sweet. The Seattle queen put on his first smile of the day. He rubbed a gentle hand along Shangela’s forearm, “Remember that day in the library. You said I gave you grumpy bitch vibes.”

Shangela looked down, laughing at the fond memory. “I did say that. But, honey, you really were a grumpy bitch.”

“Shit was hectic back then,” Dela wasn’t going to deny it, the chaotic atmosphere of the prison back then was enough to turn anyone into a cunt.

“You also asked me if I was checking anyone out,” Shangela smirked.

That’s what made Dela cringe. “Oh God, I remember that now.”

“Hoping I said you, girl?” Shangela let his fingers drift down Dela’s temple.

“I dunno. Maybe,” Dela blushed harder than he ever had, unsure of what to say.

Shangela found this adorable, deciding to save him from feeling so overwhelmed by the question. “And I said if I had found someone interesting, I’d tell you. Well, did I predict our own future?”

“Fuck, you’re a weirdo.” Dela was experiencing cute aggression, wanting to hold the queen tight, just to attack his face with as many kisses as possible.

The sound of heels on concrete was fast approaching as if the person was running. Dela’s smile disappeared, brows furrowing as he turned over on his back. Shangela sat up, looking past Dela.

Laganja appeared in the cell doorway, “Jesus Christ, finally.”

The two queens didn’t even speak, waiting for her to elaborate.

“I’ve checked on you bitches five times already. Get the fuck up. It’s almost 5PM.” 

“5PM?” Dela exclaimed, his eyes widening. “How the fuck did we sleep until 5-fucking-PM?”

“You should have woken us.” Shangela was practically climbing over Dela, attempting to get out of the bed.

“I was going to but you don’t understand what it’s been like the past hour. Bianca’s pissed,” Laganja glanced over her shoulder, expecting the queen in question to appear and start roaring.

“What? Why ?" Dela sat up in the bed now, legs swinging over the side. His stomach twisted at the thought, just having to deal with Bianca’s wrath.

“Phi Phi and Aquaria didn’t come back last night,” Laganja answered, her tone almost accusatory. “So we still got three missing queens.”

Dela was already on his way to his own cell, searching for the freshest boy clothes he could find. Drag could wait.

Shangela didn't care for day clothes. He would go in his pyjamas for now, not that anyone would drag him for it. Safe to say everyone was a little preoccupied.

"You better be ready, bitch. Bianca is seething. " Laganja followed after Shangela as the undragged queen practically jogged to Dela’s cell.

"How…the fuck…did we sleep…so long?" Dela struggled to quickly get his clothes on. More importantly, what was he going to say to Bianca? He internally called herself every name under the sun for not just coming clean the night before. “What a morning."

“Well, it’s not morning, really,” Laganja just had to say, to which Dela shot her a scorn. 

Laganja took it as her cue to leave.

After struggling to get ready, Dela rushed in the direction of Bianca’s distant shouting, Shangela following behind. It led them to the communal where everyone else was gathered, save for those queens on guard duty.

“Jesus fucking Christ, she’s alive!” Bianca faked her excitement, throwing her arms up before letting them flop back down again. “You know for a hot second I thought you actually committed suicide knowing you’d have to face this," she jabbed a finger in her own chest.

“I can explain.” Cliche, but what else could Dela say?

“Too late. They already filled me in,” Bianca put her hands on her hips, nodding her head in April and Kandy’s direction.

Dela expected the two to be looking at him back, smiling smugly. But they were equally as concerned, just like everyone else in the room.

“Look, cunt. Why didn’t you tell me?” Bianca looked back at Dela, fire practically flaring in her eyes. 

“Okay, I didn’t think it was worth mentioning,” Dela threw his hands up in front of him, as if Bianca would swing for him.

“ You of all people should know better, bitch. I would have found out anyway.” Bianca continued to rant. “You think I’m stupid?”

Dela felt very much like a child, told off by their Mother. This rendered him speechless for a moment. A ‘sorry’ was probably the most appropriate response. But he couldn’t bring himself to say it.

Thankfully, Shangela stepped in,  “Bianca, look - -” or at least tried to.

“This is a disaster,” Bianca turned away rolling her eyes.

“Listen! Have you tried calling them?” Shangela asked in his panicked state. “They have a phone.”

April and Kandy took this as their cue to join the confrontation. 

“Don’t worry. I’m not just pissed at you two,” Bianca was hunched over now, her head hanging low and palms pressed against her thighs.

“Thanks,” Dela tried to sound optimistic even though it didn’t make him feel better at all.

“We’ve tried calling them,” April answered Shangela’s question, holding the phone in her hand. “We’ve sent message after message but got nothing back. And when we try to call, it goes straight to voicemail.”

Bianca shouted in frustration, the rest of the prison queens that had congregated either flinched or lived for the drama. With everyone’s eyes on the situation, Dela and Shangela felt even more put on the spot. 

“Can you at least stop shitting on us in front of all these bitches?” Shangela lowered his voice.

Bianca straightened up and considered telling Shangela to go fuck himself. But they were wasting time. “Okay. Fine. Whatever." She then let her eyes scan the room, "We're going to find them. You, you," she pointed at both Kandy and April, "You're coming. And you two as well," she whirled back around to Dela and Shangela. She was in full go mode now, too preoccupied to even hear the ringing of the phone. 

Shangela cast Dela a knowing look - the fascinator, the note, the church - it was time the bitch knew. "Uh, Bianca," the queen started, "That's not all. We - -"

"I don't have time," Bianca raised a palm, silencing Shangela. “I need as many bitches as I can get," she was already on the move, pointing out certain queens to get their shit ready.

April stepped in front of her before she could walk through the archway. “It's Adore for you,” she held out the phone.

And Bianca stared at the phone, her stomach twisting. 

Those words played in her brain, Adore pleading for her to just run…run if she felt something was wrong, even if it was just an inkling.

Now she had to make a decision. To listen to Adore, or not.

Did she feel threatened? 

Well, yeah. But just the tiniest amount. 

Was it worth running?

…Not really. Afterall, not like anyone could do any running yet, what with three bitches missing.

And Bianca came to the conclusion, Adore's plan B may have been reasonable. But Bianca knew better. They'd find these three fucking whores and stay put.

And in the unfortunate case that there was something deeper going on here, they'd fucking get the bastards. 

Adore could remain clueless. Bianca knew what she was doing, and it was sure of a lot better than just fucking running.

And all Bianca replied with was, "I'm busy," and moved on.

April covered the microphone before asking, “Do I tell her what’s going on?”

“No!” Bianca called back, finally disappearing.

"Wow. Hypocrite much." April murmured, still bitter from the roasting she got. She lifted the phone to her face and began to feed Adore the lie.

“You wanna get back out there?” Dela took Shangela’s hand, Laganja standing next to them, fidgeting with her hands.

“If you are, yes,” Shangela clarified with the nod of the head before turning his head to his drag sister, “you coming?”

Laganja seemed hesitant, shifting her gaze for just a moment. “I-I don’t know. I don’t...I just wanna stay here incase…”

Shangela nodded in understanding, taking Laganja's hand in his own. For he knew there had to be something more to this. If only Bianca would just listen to them. He brought his sister into a quick hug, “Love you, ‘Ganja.”

“I love you too.” Laganja hugged her back. 

Dela, having found Laganja incredibly hard to be around before, felt nothing but pity now. He lifted her hand and rubbed the queen’s arm.

“Laila. Cynthia.” April called out to the two before they could even leave the room. “That was Adore. They just got to Area 19. Make an announcement.”

Laila and Cynthia were wide eyed, the purple haired queen exclaiming, “Uhhh...time and place?”

“Just do it. You’re a crucial part of their mission,” April demanded. She had nothing more to say, and wouldn’t let the two queens have another chance to protest, walking away and getting ready for the trip to town.

Cynthia huffed, cussing to herself for a moment as she and Laila left the room. “Okay, I'm gonna go out on a whim here and say something doesn't feel right."

"Drank."

"This feels highly inappropriate.”

“Hey, we got the easy job,” Laila noted, although her face didn’t light up one bit. 

Two other queens pairing together and leaving the room were Coco and Tyra.

“Bianca’s right, you know? You should have told us.” Tyra couldn’t resist a dig, flipping her hair over her shoulder.

“Girl, grill me later. We need to focus and find these bitches.” Coco said.

“Agreed," Tyra answered.

Jinkx had gathered the remaining queens in a huddle, these being those who chose to stay behind. Or in the case of the new queens, those who were made to stay behind.

“This ain’t fucking fair. How are we supposed to be part of this army if we’re being babied?” Aja ranted at Jinkx.

"Yeah, all it is is a manhunt." Farrah added.

"Ooh, I wouldn't mind finding me a man right now." Kennedy just had to say it, rucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

“Quit your bitching, and take this seriously. Now, I’m gonna need a few of you to go on with them. You heard the bitch, she wants as many whores as she can get."

"Hehe," Kim tried to hide her giggles, burying her face in Naomi's wig.

"Shut up! This is serious! We want the whole area searched, and we won't stop until we find them."

"And what if you don't find them? What then?" Trinity challenged.

And Jinkx was silent, just for a moment. "Oh, we will find them. We will."

Area 19 (formally Madison, IN)

Bianca is fine. Bianca is okay. She's safe and sound and you're overthinking shit.

No matter how much Adore repeated these words to herself, she found it harder to believe.

Why was Bianca busy? What was going on that kept her so occupied? All that paired with the phone call days before, when all she could give Adore was, "I'm just tired."

Why? Why did it all make her so on edge?

"I wanna call her again," Adore said aloud, to which the Vixen, beside her, scoffed.

"She didn't wanna talk to you before. Why would she now?" The queen questioned.

Adore straightened up in her seat, "no. It's not that she doesn't wanna talk to me. She's just too busy," she put the last two words in air quotes.

"Doing what?" Vixen raised her brows.

"I don't know…Looking after everybody else…I guess." Fuck, she knew how unsure she sounded.

"Right." The Vixen clarified this.

Adore just couldn't wrap her head around it. How one day Bianca was able to call her, the next, totally unavailable. 

Something had to be going down…

No, Adore thought. Bianca promised. And she wouldn't break that promise, would she?

This was supposed to be a celebratory moment, the team having reached their destination. Adore should have been cheering along with her army.

But she just couldn’t. 

No one else other than Vixen seemed aware of her anxiety. The queen put her hand over Adore’s, wishing she could have taken back her previous statements; the troubled commander didn't need the snarkiness. 

Adore smiled gratefully anyway.

Everyone was either excited for all the new people they were about to meet, or relieved in knowing they’d finally be getting out of the god forsaken van again.

“Adore, did you let them know we’ve arrived?” Bob called from the driver's seat. Her clenched hands around the steering wheel ached, nothing she wasn’t already familiar with. But having driven all night - only stopping for bathroom breaks - left her exhausted.

“Yeah,” Adore picked at her bottom lip, her eyes fixed on the outside world, taking in the sights of Area 19. She had never set foot in the place, but it wasn’t much different to the other places she had been. Maybe the only factors that separated this place to Area 31 was the fact there was no beach or California heat.

Fuck, it had been so long since Area 31. And it was so far away. What had become of it now? What happened to that teenage boy she had run into in the store with Bianca? What was his name even?

Adire brushed those last two questions off. Because comparing this new place to Area 12, the home of the prison, there really wasn’t much of a difference - buildings either destroyed or empty, colours of brown and grey from all the debris, garbage and paper floating by in the light breeze. Nothing different.

It was bizarre to think back now, how Adore felt knowing this was the life she was going to live - hiding out of the public eye in order to live the life she wanted. 

At first, she hadn’t particularly liked the thought of moving to one of the ghost towns, even as soon as her roommate, Jeremiah, had suggested it.

Before all this, she lived -and struggled- in an apartment with ten gay men, all of them trying to make a living, pay their rent and keep away from the public eye. You’d probably think at least some of them were secretly sleeping with each other. But that was not the case. They all just tried to keep their heads down and stay out of trouble.

Like Adore, they had all run away from home, leaving behind people who were most likely glad to be rid of them. They, themselves, wanted nothing to do with those people. And not always because of who they were, but things like addiction, crime, the inability to just “be like everyone else in the world”. 

That was Jeremiah’s reason for leaving. He was a much more outspoken person, wanting to become an actor. But coming from a small town with no history of stars had his dreams drifting in and out of the ears of those around him. 

Therefore he ran away to prove them wrong…only ending up in the apartment with the other men.

Adore came a few months after, having come from an adoptive family that valued her more as an accessory than a human being. When meeting the couple's friends and family, the first thing they’d say is, “We wanted a child who was foreign. This one here is actually Mexican!” 

' White people,' she’d always think to herself.

One could probably think, “maybe they just didn’t know how to express their love for the child in a better way.” 

But there was that time they took her to the carnival, put her in one of the racing cars on the carousel (she protested that she wanted to sit on the white and pink horsey to which they ignored her), and left her there for about twenty minutes, while they had ventured off doing...whatever they were doing. Adore was taken to the lost and found hut, just like an object, and when it was announced that a child was waiting for their parents, the two still didn’t show up. 

As soon as Adore heard the security mention ‘Child Protective Services’, she snuck out. And she searched the entire fair ground for her adopters. And when she finally found them, her ‘father’ handed her an ice cream cone, saying, “I told you the car would be more fun than the horsey!”

The older she grew, she noticed it more and more, how these people she lived with would barely pay attention to her, unless they were around others. She’d start doing the smallest of things to try and get their attention, like the time she stole from her the ladies purse, and using that money to buy some weed. 

It went unnoticed. So she amped it up. 

She’d bring a secret boyfriend around (the same boyfriend who had his own recording studio in his garage, where she recorded her music) and make sure to behave around him how they’d behave in private; no pretending. 

But again, it went unnoticed. Everything did. Even when she lifted money right in front of them. 

They didn’t give a fuck.

So when she hit twenty one, she left without saying a word. They wouldn’t care. They didn’t care. There were no missing persons reports on the news, in the papers, on the side of milk cartons. 

Therefore she found herself in LA, couch surfing for a week until she found a job in a bar. Jeremiah worked there too, and he knew she wasn’t “like most of the normals running around this place.” So he invited her to stay in the apartment. 

“The rent is $700 monthly, it isn’t flashy. But there would be ten of us so $70 ain’t that bad,” he had told her.

Adore was tired of sleeping on strangers' couches, so she’d take anything that wasn’t that.

But a few years into working the same job, living in the same place, she was tired again. She was tired of pretending. She wanted to wear makeup, she wanted to dress like the little grunge bitches who smoked cigarettes outside the vintage record store, she wanted to flirt with all the boys who she ever found attractive.

When Jeremiah suggested she could go find other people like her, he suggested the ghost towns, for apparently they were a hotspot for queer people. And without thinking it through, she made her way to the nearest one.

And upon arriving, she realised how much she already hated it. The apartment was much more livable than this place. Anywhere was much more livable.

But in finding Bianca, the others and the aquarium, she learned to adjust. The ghost town was a home to her, and with how empty it was, she almost felt like the queen of her own kingdom.

And now, staring out the window, she felt that even more. These people, just like her, hiding out in places like these, they saw her as their queen. One minute, she was dumb ass Adore, hiding in an Aquarium of all places, and next she was the leader of an army.

“Adore, tell those two to stop dry humping!” Willam hollered, tearing Adore away from her train of thought. 

She looked to where Willam was looking, Alaska practically climbing into Katya’s lap as they made out in their seat. The excitement was clearly too much for them. Adore didn’t say anything, she just let them be, much to Willam’s display.

“Alaska, you are literally sucking the life out of that bitch,” Milk joined in the heckling.

“Please stop. I can’t...the sounds,” Cracker, still sitting in the row behind the kissing queens, held back the urge to vomit.

“That’s it! Over there!” Jujubee exclaimed with excitement, going to stand behind Bob.

Adore leaned forward in her seat, trying to spy where Jujubee was pointing to. But sitting in front of her, Brooke stood in her seat, blocking her view. “Brooke...really?”

Brooke didn’t seem to notice however, what with the volume of excitement amping up. 

Katya and Alaska put a pause on their slob session. The bright red scare squealed with excitement, only to be pulled back into another hungry kiss.

“Park this bitch. I need to stretch my legs,” Michelle whined, rubbing at her knees.

“I need to shit!” Willam bellowed, the people around her cringing.

Adore jolted forward in her seat as the van came to a halt, she still couldn’t see past Brooke and her blonde wig. 

Bob powered the engine down and Jujubee was almost crushed by the queens already herding towards the door.

“Jesus Christ, one at a time!” Bob stood in her seat.

“I’m turtle-necking!” Willam whined.

“Shut up, Willam!” Courtney, usually being the queen to defend her friend, had heard enough.

Bob played traffic warden, leading the queens out one at a time, in a smooth and steady pace. Michelle was already doing her stretches. Katya and Alaska had finally stopped kissing. Kameron was piggy-backing Cracker. Courtney was teasing Willam.

And Adore finally saw what seemed to be a bunker of some sort. It wasn’t tall, but standing on her toes, the queen couldn’t see how far back it went. Jujubee said this place housed so many, but seeing it now, she had doubts. She approached the door, and despite the lack of height in the bunker itself, the door towered above her.

The queen studied the cold metal. It looked to have been coloured grey once upon a time, but was now red with rust. There was a square at her eye level, most likely a peephole. She placed her cheek against it, not caring for the red that would get in her hair, and she listened for anyone on the other side.

“Step aside, mermaid,” Jujubee put a gentle hand on Adore’s shoulder to which she stepped back. That's when the lavender-haired queen rapped on the door, not your average knock-knock-knock. It went more like kno-knock kno-knock knock. She winked at Adore, “the password.”

Adore looked over her shoulder at cheerleader Alaska. The queen was buzzing with excitement, quietly squealing. The blonde skipped towards her. "This is it, bitch. I'm so proud of you!” Alaska swung her arm around Adore's shoulders.

“You’re the best wing woman,” Adore flicked Alaska on the brow.

“Always,” Alaska drawled, leaning forward and kissing Adore on the cheek.

“The fuck?” Katya stepped up to them, muscles all flexed, feigning jealousy. The facade shattered when she cackled. God, she hil -arious, she needed to charge money.

Alaska and Adore enjoyed this little comedy bit. It was nice, distracting from the nerves growing within the commander.

“Everyone’s gonna love you girls,” Jujubee smirked, awaiting the door on the other side to open. When the square shifted to the side, she stood back. 

Adore was startled at first, but looking closely, she saw the pair of golden brown eyes on the other side, made up with red eyeshadow.

"It would be nice if it stopped raining," Jujubee directed at the person on the other side, rolling her eyes.

Rain? What? Adore glanced at the sky, as if she couldn't already tell the sun was blazing.

The person on the other side glared at the others, their gaze fixing a little more on Adore. “You guys alone? There better not be any dispatchers holding you against your will - -”

“...And using us to break in. You do this every time.” Jujubee rolled her eyes. “We are alone. Just let us in.”

The panel slid shut again.

Katya tapped Jujubee on the shoulder, "rain?"

"Second password," Jujubee whispered.

For a hot second, Adore feared they were being turned away. Like the person didn't fully trust Jujubee's word.

Then the latches were undone, the door slowly being pulled open from the other side.

Standing in the doorway was the person with red eye shadow. The first thing that Adore took in, aside from their eyes, was the two simple lines pencilled under their nose to make a fake moustache, one that only an elementary school production could allow. Meshed with the rest of the persons aesthetic, however, it fucking worked.

They had a green mullet, and the outfit, fuck it was to die for. Like they had time travelled from eighteenth century France, or they were part of some extravagant period piece movie, that had brighter colours and was 100% gay. It would have probably been a musical too. Fuck, Adore could only hope this extravagant being was musically talented as well.

“This is Dorian,” Jujubee turned to Adore, gesturing to the person in the door.

“If you’re gonna introduce me, I'd prefer it if you used my full name,” Dorian smirked, before looking back at the queens. “Dorian Electra.”

Jujubee looked at Adore as if waiting for the commander to introduce herself. But the queen was just fascinated, all she could utter was, “bitchin’.”

“ She's Adore.” Jujubee did the queen a favour.

Dorian’s whole stance changed, like they were standing before Mother Teresa or Cher. “Holy shit, you actually found her.”

Dorian held the door open wider and moved to the side.

Jujubee led the way, winking at Dorian as she passed, “Love the new hair, by the way.”

Dorian smiled graciously, before watching with intrigue as Adore passed them.

Oddly, Adore didn’t miss this, the same stare she got when she first walked into the prison. For all those feelings came back, the anxiety of expectation.

The door led into a tunnel that sank under the Earth, Adore's opinion of the size of the place changing. This had to be a 'bigger on the inside type situation -Mary Poppins and her magic bag, Doctor Who and his Tardis. Lost in her comparisons, she missed most of the reassuring words Jujubee spoke.

“No turning back now. You’ll love it, trust me so don’t be scared.” She kept glancing over her shoulder.

Stopping at another heavy door, the small queen gave Adore one more quick smirk over the shoulder, like a child making sure their parents were still looking before they surprised them with a drawing they spent hours on. 

Juju pulled back the five latches, and Adore couldn’t have been more prepared for what the queen revealed.

Yes . This was incredibly bigger than she expected.

The room inside was wider than the cell quarters back at the prison, with two levels on each side. Each level had a row of their own little cells, making the rooms. But unlike the prison, these cells were colourful, the walls dawning tapestries, papier-mâché decorations and fairy lights. Moving further into the room, Adore got a better look into one of the rooms. Fuck, even the beds looked comfortable and warm, covered with pretty bedding and cute pillows. Looking around, the only thing differentiating the rooms from each other were the personal touches added to the walls - posters…photographs…picture frames…

Small little bedrooms.

“That’s my one over there,” Jujubee pointed to the opposite side of the room, and Adore’s gaze followed. 

The room was dimmed in Juju’s absence, but Adore could see the fluffy pink pillow, a desk made into a makeshift vanity, the magazine cut outs of cats scattered on the wall. 

Adore felt bad, what with the fact Jujubee had to endure uncomfortable sleep in their shitty prison for a few days. This place was incredible, not what she had expected at all. 

She let her eyes wander around, scoping more of this main area they were in. The dirt ground below her feet didn’t even bother her, it was tough enough to not stain her boots. The walls were rock, as was the ceiling, giving it a cold, cave-like feel. 

But it was anything but cold in here.

In the middle of the room was a hanging cage, an elevator found in that of a mining cave. That was twice now that Adore made that observation. “This was a cave right? A mining cave.” Adore looked at Jujubee.

“Sure was.” Juju stood with her eyes folded, her eyes glittering as she followed Adore’s gaze. She was proud of this place, as she should be.

Adore approached the cage and glanced over the railing, trying to make out anything of the floor below. And looking up, she was even more surprised to find the ceiling stretched far and beyond above them.

“Jesus Christ.” She murmured.

“Holy shit, this is like a city in itself.” Katya was also pressed against the railing, looking up.

They weren’t the only two queens standing by the lift. Their fellow team members shared the fascination. The only queen who stood away from the elevator was Bob.

She stood by Jujubee, her arms also folded, a satisfied smile on her face. She already had the privilege of seeing this place before any of them, and she knew it would do this to them.

“I bet none of these bitches are gonna wanna go back to the prison,” Bob gave Juju a kind heads up.

“Not like we don’t have room,” Juju quipped back.

Milk stopped inspecting the elevator, stepping back, “Where is everyone? I thought it would be flooded?”

Adore also stepped back, waiting for Jujubee to answer.

The queen flashed teasing eyes. “You wanna meet them?”

Adore nodded, Alaska adding, “Fuck yeah, bitch. Let’s make friends!”

Jujubee tried to maintain her calm state, for inside she was screaming with excitement. She turned to Dorian who had slinked off to their own room, next to Juju’s. They were sitting there at the desk, bathed in the ultramarine blue light, scribbling on their forearm with a black eyeliner pen. “Dorian, do me a favour, baby?”

Dorian tilted back in the chair, peering out at Jujubee, “will I cook dinner tonight? No.” They smirked as if knowing full well this wasn’t what was about to be asked of them.

“Can you take these bitches downstairs. I’ll take Adore down in the elevator.” Jujubee informed.

Dorian gestured for the other queens to follow them to the corner of the room, where there was a staircase leading to the upper level of cells, another to the floor above where the elevator led, and another leading to the ground below.

“We’re like real life mole people,” Willam exclaimed with excitement before they could get too far.

“Can Alaska and Katya come with us?” Adore asked Jujubee quietly.

“Nervous?” Jujubee asked.

“Should I be?” Adore responded, even though she couldn’t even hide it. The sheer size of the place made her feel timid all of a sudden.

“Of course they can come,” Jujubee opened the gate to the elevator.

Having overheard the request, Alaska surprised Adore, throwing her arm around her, “yay, bestie!”

“Watch your step,” Jujubee stepped over the empty space between the ledge and elevator, fearlessly.

Adore hesitated for a moment, despite it not being a huge amount of space. “Is it safe?”

Jujubee then jumped. Adore, Katya and Alaska all collectively almost had a heart attack.

The elevator rocked a bit, creaking sounds cutting through the air as Juju regained her stance. The queen smirked mischievously, taking a seat and crossing her legs elegantly. “It’s safe.”

Katya ushered Adore to step aside, thinking maybe if she went first, it would make it less daunting. And so she crossed over the empty space, her foot wobbling as it landed in the swaying elevator. When she was in, she found Juju was right. It wasn’t all that bad.

She turned, reaching out a hand to Adore, “You’ll love it. It’s like a ride.”

Adore was never not amazed by Katya’s amusement, her ability to find excitement in everything. Yet she heavily doubted this was like a ride. But she took Katya’s hand anyway, the blonde holding her tight. Adore stepped over onto the elevator, letting out a cute yelp as she passed over. Katya instinctively looped an arm around her waist, reassuring her she was fine. “It’s okay, you did it.”

Adore slithered out of Katya’s hold, quickly taking a seat next to Jujubee. “Jesus, that was daunting.”

“Don’t worry, it freaked me out the first time too,” Jujubee shifted a strand of black hair from Adore’s shoulder.

Katya reached over, looping an arm around Alaska and helped her into the elevator.

“Wow, you’re so brave,” Alaska’s husky voice was music to Katya’s ears.

“Okay, going down, ladies.” Jujubee turned in her seat, pressing a button on the panel above her head.

“Ugh, I love going down,” Katya mewled as the elevator began to move.

“Of course you do,” Adore shook her head as she chuckled.

Moving further down past the ground of the room they were just in, the walls caved in. It was dark for just a moment before they were surrounded by purple light. There was an LED strip, travelling from one stone wall, right around. Jujubee giggled, holding a small remote in her hand. “One of my favourite touches.”

The elevator lowered even further, past another strip of lights, and Adore thought maybe this was the moment she’d finally see what hell was really like. 

A small tunnel started to peak over the bottom of the elevator, growing larger as they lowered. And finally meeting the ground, Adore spied the door at the other end of the corridor. 

“Now, wasn’t that fun?” Jujubee stood up, stepping out of the elevator. 

Now that there was no open space below, Adore happily got out of the carriage, Katya and Alaska following behind.

“Ugh, I feel like I could pee, I’m so excited!” Jujubee squealed to herself.

Reaching the end of the tunnel, the door was metal, clattered with stickers and signs.

‘ 21+ only!’

‘ No entry fee!’

‘ Dress code: non existent!’

Just like before, Jujubee looked over her shoulder, bracing herself for Adore’s reaction. And turning back around, she opened the door, revealing a small set of stairs. “Legends first,” Jujubee said.

Adore could already hear it.

The mumbling of voices.

So many voices.

The goosebumps rose on her arms.

She descended the stairs, entering the room. And before descending the next flight, she paused…just to take it all in. 

This was some sort of theatre, complete with a stage, dance floor, and rows and rows of seats surrounding it. This couldn’t have been here before the ghost towns were attacked. Who would think to put a club so low down in the ground, especially under an old mine? Jujubee and her people had to have made this.

And those very people were surrounding the place…all seated or standing…all eyes on her.

Silence momentarily fell as she moved down the stairs, leading to the floor. She spotted Dorian whispering to the person beside them, probably saying something like, “that’s her. That’s Adore.”

And the silence was brought to an end as everyone began to clap and cheer. This was bizarre. So incredibly bizarre. 

Bob had been right, this wasn’t just a group of drag queens. So many different people all in one room, even people who Adore would have assumed hated her guts when walking past them in the street. So, it was true, not all cis-straight people were dicks.

And the most bizarre part of it all was that this wasn’t everyone. There were more groups like this all over the country, having all met online and starting this network. 

So incredibly bizarre...

Reaching the dance floor at the bottom, Adore’s own team were standing to the side, clapping yet also sharing in her bewilderment. Katya and Alaska joined them, beaming at Adore with pride.

And the commander only looked at them with gratitude. She mouthed a thank you to Alaska, the best wing woman she could have asked for.

Taking it all in for another while, all their adoring eyes and excitement, their cheers fizzled into chanting.

“Speech! Speech! Speech! Speech! Speech! Speech! Speech! Speech!”

Adore knew she should have felt nervous, but the excitement outweighed that feeling. Having not anticipated the size of this audience, she never even considered a speech.

A few gestured to the stage, Adore's mixed emotions amplified. But she moved to the stage anyway, hopping up onto it instead of finding actual directions. When she stood, the cheers were louder. Despite her nerves, the smile wasn’t going away. 

When the cheers died down, Adore breathed in and out.

“Wow,” was the only appropriate starter she could think of, just standing there, rubbing her hands up and down her thighs. “ This ...was not what I expected at all. There’s so fucking many of you.” And her hand flew to her mouth, eyes widened. “Shit. Am I allowed to swear?”

She couldn’t bring herself to imagine there were people under the age of eighteen present, but some of them sure as hell looked like it.

The audience chuckled, and Jujubee moved to the front of the stage briefly, “We’re all adults here.”

Adore felt the relief wash over her, “Oh, okay. Party.” She rubbed her hands together, eyes trailing over everyone. “I wasn’t expecting so many people all in one place. I know its huge but fuck . There's so many. It's funny 'cause when I first got to the prison, I thought it was just drag queens who’d be part of this thing. But, fuck, was I wrong. I just...couldn’t be more grateful for all of you.” Adore paused to laugh. “I mean, I have to admit, it’s wild that you heard my music and saw a hero, this person who could bring change to our world. And, I dunno, maybe it’s ‘cause I think I'm...just Adore, another drag queen trying to get by in this fucked up place. But all of the things I’ve seen online, all of this celebration, it reminds me that I can make a change for us. We can all make a change. And we will. ”

The determination and passion in Adore’s tone brought more cheers and claps. She smiled a toothy smile, threatening herself that if she cried now she would never let herself live it down.

“We are not criminals!”

The crowd whooped.

“We are not anarchists!”

Another whoop.

“We are not freaks!”

And another whoop.

“To everyone in this fucking room who has been punished, villainized, disowned, and fucking used, you will get the justice you deserve because we’re not gonna take it anymore! All our lives, we have been hurt by them . Well now’s our chance. They hurt us - We hurt them! Fair is fair! We didn't ask for any of this - We didn't start any of it - so we're not going to stop until we get the justice we deserve! Fair is fair!”

And Adore raised a fist in the air. The cheering and clapping returned to the room, almost deafening the queen. But she still stood there, the nerves long gone. Her skin tingled, one hand clenched at her side, the other raised in the air still. All of the anger and frustration was released at that moment. Because she didn’t ask to be born this way. And neither did anybody in the room.

She lowered her arm once her gaze met her teammates, and her face relaxed, allowing a smile. 

“Show us your dick!” Katya yelled over the sound of the crowd hollering. Would Katya even be Katya if it wasn't a line like that?

Adore gave the crowd one last look of gratitude before hopping down off the stage. Once all the excitement had died down, she allowed Jujubee to introduce her to a few more people, and the leader listened as the people told their stories - who they were, the hard times they had faced, how they had found her music and how they had ended up in this magnificent place.

And as tired as she was from her journey, she needed to hear all this. 

While she listened, she still found it hard to believe that straight cis people were willing to join the battle. Majority of them seemed to have a family member or friend also living in the place, choosing to leave privileged lifestyles to support their loved ones. They were supposed to hate her, but didn't, and this only caused her more strive.

She wasn’t the only one getting to know Jujubee’s team. The prison queens had been itching to make new friends since they had hit the road. Of course Willam was busy not making friends, but flirting with the attractive men who approached her.

Michelle was bonding with another cis woman. Her name was Sophia, and Sophia was a strong bitch. For years, her daughter had never fit in, not in school, not in college, not even work. And in recent times, they were criticised for not being feminine enough, and dressing more “like a man”. Turned out they weren’t her daughter, but her son. And that son had run away, coming to this place, seeking nothing but acceptance by people just like him. And instead of sitting at home and missing her son, Sophia upped and left too, arriving at the base only a week later. For she didn’t care about her own needs. Her son was her world and if he was happy, then so was she. 

Michelle held her hand all while listening. Despite having no children of her own, she would have supported them no matter who they were. And Sophia made her heart melt, reassuring her that not every Mother was capable of ignorance.

The Vixen was also making connections, and being a reserved queen, she spoke mostly to the people who she could relate to the most. Pierce was bisexual, but asides from that, he was the one she had most in common with. Being who he was, he always felt that pressure of keeping his true self to himself. Not even his family could know. And being out in this hideout, they still had no idea. Being a black man who was interested in men was "taboo. They don't take that shit." 

Pierce recalled a moment from his childhood, being treated to ice cream was a big deal, and this one day in particular, he was being treated to just that. At the counter, his Mother didn’t even need to tell him to say thank you. He just did it, wearing a huge smile. And the lady behind the counter smiled back and said, “What a little gent! Not at all like all those angry black boys you see out there!” 

And he took away two things from this.

1. Surely not all black men were perceived that way. It couldn’t be. His Dad wasn’t angry and mean like the guys in the news appeared. The world couldn’t be that shallow, right?
   
2. Maybe, just maybe, his friends at school would accept his other self, the self he kept only to himself, because they knew how it felt to be villainized.
   
   

But of course, that didn’t happen. He went through life being judged by society for the colour of his skin, something he couldn’t help. And if his true side ever shined through, the very people he was grouped with would judge him as well.

The Vixen completely understood, the feeling of being alone and judged by those you'd think would get it, the ones who you convinced yourself would have your back.

Adore had never seen the queen so reassuring to anyone other than Blair. This was what she needed - to be surrounded by people just like her. 

This was what they all needed. As much as this step in the overall mission had made her feel sick, it was a huge relief to be away from the prison. And this place, so colourful and lively, was the perfect destination to be. 

And for a quick second, she wished the rest of her army could have been there to see it. She wanted Bianca to see it. She wanted her to be there right by her side to take it all in. 

“Too colourful. No wonder people hate us,” she would say, trying her hardest to hide her amazement. And Adore would pry it out of her, just one little compliment.

“You’re thinking about the crabbit old clown, aren’t you?” 

When Bob’s voice met Adore’s ears, she was pulled from her thoughts, only noticing how they had changed her mood within a matter of seconds. The anxiety was there again. But she braved a smile. “Is it that obvious?”

But, of course, it was obvious. The frown that had been there moments prior had been a heavy one, thank fuck Bob had been the one to break her out of the trance. 

Jujubee joined the two, swinging an arm around Adore, “Dinner time is a-coming. I’m fucking starving. Adore get’s first serve.”

“Oh, no. They don’t have to do that.” Adore waved off the act of generosity.

“Don’t worry, there’s plenty enough for fair share,” the queen assured her. “I hope you’re both up for some chilli.”